w
sti
D E. V O T I S. ii#
robari nonpotcft,quod uirginitds, CAC^, non ad
tempusahquodjedpcromnemuit&nferuandauouctur. E? enim
tesl adoleficntibwjmo ne itdultioribw quoq^ doni Indus ccrtitudo. uiti, & natu
Quarc Apoftolw uiduM in Ecclejixfubfidium non recipit y nififcxa ra
gcnarUs.Deirtdecumfit uirginitds aliquando confilij, pracepti uc*
ro nunquam:uoto fit,ut iam non fit confllif ampliusjed babeat natu.
rampr<fceptnqu*peruerfitds ittexcufetbdit e&, &&gt; liberis confciert
t vjs laqueos inijcit. Qyod malum Apoftolw uiUre uolens,diferte pri
ma Corintbiorumfeptimo dicii;VirgoJinupferit,nonpeccat, Hue
liliitt fententia per legem uoti reddttur irrita,. Pr<xtcre4& iUud im*
probandiim e si.quod obferuantiam u
obediently, contra naturam obedient,
tur ex pr<#cepto y a quo praccpta non t
pracipere non beet. Qyodautcmprxi
prceflan non poteft.
DE SOLVTIONE
QVoniam infirmis confcientijs uoti ;
cit 3 de co quoq; dicendum effe iudic
uotum infolubiletuelfifurit ex iliis aliq
ripofimt.
AN Q^VODCVNQ^VE ^ Library
* .*
of the
mca reddam in confyeBu timentium ei University of Toronto
uota med,que diftinxenint labia mea.]
tc Domino Deo usflro.Et Deutcr.ii, C
tuo,notarddbisreddere..qiii<trequiriti ,
Ef EccleJ t., Si quid uoinfli Deo^ne moreris rcdderej&c* Hccc adfc*
runt in medium pro cottfirmand* uotorum obligations. Debebant
^^probarc^feruaxdd e(Te uota qua nos impugnamufjne mijerif con
W fcienttjs taqueummycercyit. Nosuero/entimus, neq^omnia^neque NonnunqnJ
fimpcrjlc cffc comparata uota, utjint fcruanda :fed nonnunquam
rcquiri ut hrita. reddantur.tum uidelicet,quandofuntiUicita & in* ltr ita,
utiUa.qua de re in Decretis quoq; tnulta leguntur.Vt zi, Qutfftione
4.rx cOcdio Toletano,Canone y Si publicti.fic legimw: Nunquid no
toierakilius ejjetftulttepromifiionis uota rciicere, quant per inutile
prQm j%iQttu.tticuftQdiamborred(irncriminum implere menfurtml
KK 4 ibidem
\
ENQUIRIES
Touching the diverfity of
LANGUAGES
I RELIGIONS
THROUGH THE
Chief Parts
OF THE
WORLD.
WR irr E x . v -i.
By E D W. B R E R E W O O D,
Sometime Profefaur of Aftronomy in Grelham
Colledg *LONDON.
LONDON,
Printed for S.<sJH. J.sJW. and H.H. and are to be
Sold by Walter Kettilby at the Bijbops-head in
. MDCLXXIV.
-
-
4 4 1 4 1
Reverend
FATHERinGOD,
The Lord Archbifh&p of
CANTERBURY
Hi* Grace, Primate of all England,
and Metropolitane , and one of hi*
moft Honourable
Coumel.
Reverend,
fl E Argument
of this difcourfe
being Religion,
to whom could
it be more fitly
prefented , then to your Grace,
having (under his moft Excellent
Majefty) worthily the chief care
hereof. Befides,the Author of this
A 2 Work,
The Efiftle Dedicatory.
Work, whileft he lived, fo much
honoured your tincere and reli
gious courfes in managing the
publick Affairs of your eminent
place , that had he thought
of the pubiifhing thereof, no
doubt but he would have pre-
fumcd to gain fome luftre unto
it from your gracious Patronage.
Succeeding him in his temporal
bleffings, I do endeavour to fuc-
ceed him in his vertues , dutiful
affeftion towards your Grace,
and prayers to the Almighty ,
for the good of his Church , to
increafe daily your honours and
hsppinefs.
Your Graces in all bumble cb-
Jervance to be commanded,
ROE. BREREWOOD.
PREFACE
TO THE
READER
Shewing the occafions the Au
thor had to write the enfuing DiC-
cotirfe, and briefly defcribing the
general (hte of Proteitants in Eu
rope for a fupply to the fame Work.
a* are delighted with
the diligent fiarching cut
of hidden verities , they
have not all the fame fro-
jtcff , but their variou* cogitations are
ufHattv fixed u$on divzrs ends. Some
(foih adcvoM F<i/for)know that they
A 3 may
A Preface to the Reader.
may be known ? and this is vanity :
fome know, onely that they may
know , and this is curiofity : others
know to edifie, and this i$ charity*
How diftattful the vanity of the fir ft
fort was unto the learned^ and judicious
Author of this enfuing difcourfe ^ his
private and retired courfe of life 3 hfr
fetled) and constant unwillingne [s ^
whileft he enjoyed hff Earthly taberna
cle Jo exfofe any of his accurate labours
to the publicly view of the World , may
Sufficiently teftifie : and yet to avoid the
fruitlefs curiojity of thefecondran^ he
was ever moji ready in private, either by
conference^ cr writing^ to inftruft others
repajring unto him 3 if they were deji-
rous of his refolution in any doubtful
points of Learning within the awple
circuit of his deep apprehenjlon,
From this his modeft , and humble
charity (" veriues which rarely cohabit
with the (welling windeneft of much
knowledge} iffuedthif [pi$e anddenfe,
yet polfoed ^ this copious , yet concife 5
this concife , yet clear and perspicuous
* Praefar. in freatife of the variety of Languages
ar fP h * in and Religions through the chief Regions
Ruin! 2 of the World, * Erafmus giving the
reafon
A Preface to the Reader.
reafon why S. Paul writeth to the Ro
mans in the Greek 3 faith , it was the
large extent then of this Language, that
hit inftruttions mi^ht more generally be
understood 5 to ntakg the truth of Eraf-
Enus ajfirtion more evident 3 he was in-
treated to point out particularly the am-
plenefi) and multitude of jucb Regions^
jy herein this learned Tongue was and*
entlv mott vukar. f Gefner,*d Vi ves t }? Mithrid.
rr* J i in T\ v I* /c. Comment.
4fjirwit}gthatthebp&\\\\) Itahao, and i n l.ry,.3ccivit.
French tongues are but the Latin de- cap. 76
graved and corrupted by the inundation pf a v } )r 1 r -8.8c
of the Gothes , and Vandals over the Traht.7.m
Southern parts of Europe , and Saint J aru
Auguftine intimating that the Latine
wot commonly (pofyn in fome parts of
the s fart s of Afirick, which border upon
the Adediterrane Sea } it was demanded
of him^ whether in theforenamed Coun
tries about the more ancient times of the
primitive Church , the Latin was the
common Lwguage, and whether the de
cay of ttyWJS the original of the vulgar
Tongues nfid by their Inhabitants in
after agu.
And } forasmuch as Guido Fab r itius .
doth cicely d-mjnftrate the vulgar
oj jury m the dales of out blefled
A 4 Savi-
A Preface to the Reader*
Saviours pilgrimage here upon Earth to
Tef *** ^ ^ A ^ which (fo* h * Mafius)
*
. ad * grw out of the mixture of the ancient
Gram.Syria. Chaldee, And Hebrew, and wasfo dif
ferent front the later, that the one could
not be underjiood by the other : he was
quejlioned in which of iheje Languages
the Hebrew or Syriack the publick
reading of the facred Scriptures in thofe
times were performed.
Lajlly, Whereas there are many Chri-
ftians in Greece, Afii, Mofcovia, JE-
gypt, and Althiopia, // was dejired cf
him that he would mare diftinffily fit
down the Countries wherein they lived,
their Superiors to whom they are fa b-
jetfi and their differences from the Ro
man Church 3 that it might mere mani-
feftly appear, how idle are the common
vaunts amongjl the ignorant^ of her am-
p .itude y as though all the Christian
world,; fave a few Proteftants Jliut up in
fome obfcure corner of Europe ^pr of effe th
the fame Faith Jhe embraceth^ and were
within the Territories of her ^urifdicti-
on. The faijhood of which glorious
boaftings are in part mo ft lively dif cove
red in tits learned Traffate y describing
the diyetfe conditions of chriAians in
, j * j .
the
A Preface to the Reader.
the Eaff , North and Southern Regions
of the Earth swhtch have no fubordina-
tion unto the Papal Hierarchy 3 but not
in the Weft , where Protrjlants have
chiefly their abode ; and therefore to
make it a more compleat work,, #*$ not
be amifi compendionjly to declare their
multitudes > amplenefs, and fiver al habi
tations in this European world.
To begin with the remoteftpart* here-
of Eaflwar din the kingdom of Polonia,
J . J , f . x 7 . ,/ fNecomme-
as it is this ^relent 5 confining en the ffiorern ^0-
Weft at the Rivers of Warta and Ode- nis amplitu-
ra, //A the Maichafates of Silefia and ^^f-
Brandtburge, ontbeEaftaithe Rivers Regno Polo-
of Nieper and Brcfoij /ri Mofcovia. -^loquens;
7 , , /-v-r /i compleftentis
o /fig ^w/A at the River oj Nftlter Rutibsetiam
with Moldavia , at the f Caparthian Albos, &Li-
Mountains,withttw^,on the North ^Sfff
the Bahick Sea^having under its domi- tiflime imper.
nion Poloni^LituaniaXivoniajPodo- ^eadTau
Jia,Ruflia the lep, Volhimia, Mafovia, ricam Chero-
Pruffia, which united as it were within nefum 5 dmari
i-n , r ... Balthico ad
one ronndiJhtnciojHre ) are in circuit a~ caparrhum
bout 2600 miles 3 and of no lefs (pace monrcmSigif-
than Spain, and France lend together, ^ usR ^
, * i , I* J^raicpn T 2Ci
in this jo l.irge and ample Kingdom the Polo. Secre-
Proteftants in preat Dumber are diffufed tar.praef.ex-
L L n / r i }omorat.
through all quarters thereof ; bavivg in fa
every
A Preface to the Reader.
every Province their publicly Churches,
and Congregations orderly fevered and
bounded with DiocejfiS) whence are fent
fome of the cKiefeft and moft principal
men of worth unto their general Synods,
which within theft few years ^they have
frequently held with great Celebrity 5 and
with no lefs Chriflian prudence and
piety.
for whereas there are divers forts of
thefe Polonick Proteft ants, fome embra
cing the Waldenfian, or the Bohetnick,
others the Auguftane , and fome the
Helvetian Confeffion^ and fo do differ
in fome outward circumftances of Difci-
pline, and Ceremony : yet knowing well
that a kingdom divided cannot fland^
and that the one God whom all of them
worjhip injpir^ is the God of peace and
concord 3 they joyntly meet at one Gene-
ral Synod) and their firft Aft alwa) //,
a rdtgiws andfokmn frofeffion of their
unfained confent in the fubjiantial
Anno 1570. f oints f Chrijlian Faith , *ecefary to
MST-J. falvatton. Thus in General Synods at
V 5 ^ a Sendon-nre,^ Cracovia, c Petricove^
f 1595. d Woodiilive, e Tomne ( unto which
Aas reforted in great troops chriftians of all
Orders, States, and degrees, cut of all
Pro-
A Preface to the Reader.
Provinces of this moft potent Kingdom)
they declared the Bohemick, Helvetick
d**/Auguftane Confeffions feverally
received ambngft them to agree in
the principal heads of Faith, touch
ing the holy Scripture 5 the Sacred
Trinity 5 the perfon of the Son of
God, God and Man, the Providence
of God, Sin 3 Freewill, the Law, the
Gofpel, Juftification by Chrift, Faith
in his name, Regeneration, the catho-
lick Ghurch,and Supreamhead there
of, Chrift^the Sacraments^ their num
ber and ufe, the ftate ot fouls after
death 5 the Refurreftion and Life c-
ternal, they decreed, that whereas in
in the forenamed Confeffions there is
fome difference in phrafes, and forms
of fpeech concerning Chrifts prefence
in his Holy Suppsr,which might breed
diflention, all difputations touching
the manner of Chrifts prefence fhould
be cut off, feeing all of them do be
lieve the prefence it felf, and that the
Euchariftical elements are not naked
and emptyfigns, but do truly per
form to the faithful Receiver that
which they fignifie 3 and rcprefenr^nd
to prevent future cccafions of viola-
tiog
.
A Preface to the Reader.
ting this facred confent 3 they ordain
ed that no man fhould be called to
the (acred Miniftery without fubfcri-
ption thereuoto^and when any perfon
fhall be excluded by Excommunica-
tion from the Congregation of one
confeffion 3 that he may not be recei
ved by the Congregation of another,
Laftly, forafmuch as they accord in
the fubftantial verity of Chriftian do-
ftrine 5 they profefs themfelves content
to tolerate diverfity of Ceremonies,
according to the diverfe praftice of
their particular Churches , and Co re
move the leaft fufpicion of Rebelling,
and Sedition, wherewith their mali
cious, and calumniating Adverfaries
might blemifh the Gofpel 5 although
they are fubjeft unto many grievous
preffures, from the adherents of Anti-
chrift,, yet they earneftly exhort one
another to follow that worthy and
Chriftian admonition of La&tntitts:
Defendenda Religio eft non occiden-
do, fed moriendo 3 nonfbvitiafedpa-
tientid, non (cclere 3 fed fide 3 ilia coim
bonorum funr, hsec malorurm
This if the ftate of the Profejjours of
the Go/pel in tbs eleftive Monarchy of
Polo-
A Preface to the Reader.
Polonia 9 ip0 in the adjoyning Countries
on the ^cfc/ATranfilvania and Hunga
ry, are alfo exceedingly multiplied. In
the former by the favour Gabriel Bar
tori us now Prince of that Region 3 who
not many years Jince hath expulfed
thence all Juch as are of the Papal fa$i-
on 3 in A manner the whole body of 7-
habitants (except feme few rotten and
putrid limbs of Arrians, Antitrinnitari-
ans^Ebionites,, Socinians, Anabaptifts,
whohere^ as alfo in Polonia, Lituania 5
Boruffia have in fome public/^ Afftm*
blicf) are profejfid Trot eft ants : in the
later, a greater part) fpeciaUy being com
pared ondy with fuch a* are there addi-
ffed to the &Qmi{hfeperftit?on.
Eut hence Eaftward in the Kingdom
of Bohemia 5 confifting of 31 thoufand
Tarijhes ( now become in a manner he*
reditary to the Houfe of Auftria, aslike^
wife the Kingdom of Hungary) and its
appurtenances ) fieMarchefates of Lu-
fatia, Moravia 3 //>e Dukedom of Silefia>
all which joyntly in circuit contain 770
miles , the Proteftants are ejieemed to
their parts ^ and in Auftria it felf, and
thsCcnntries o/Goritia^ Tirol;s, Cilia,
the principalities of Suevia 5 Allatia s
Brifgoia,
A Preface to the Reader.
Brifgoia, Conftans, now annexed there
unto, the wojl part of the people and e-
* Mobiles fe- fpeciafly of the * Nobility are the fame
reomnesCqui w a y a fretted* and are in regard of their
in fubditos J ,-" r r *L s r i
fuos,8c clien- number Jo potent, that they are jearjul
tes, judicia unto their malignant oppvjitet. Andal*
" tf th * J*
rumqunon
nullivitz, & ftrength in the Neighbour-Countries of
necishabcnt t fa Arch-Duke of Gratzden ( a branch
poteftatem) . ^Jr~ . v . .
jiovarumo- <?/ theHotije oj Auitna; namely in bti
pinionum ve- r ia, CariDthia 3 Carniola feme fince the
polit.Apot.6. Countries the public^ exercife of their
Religion by the importunate and clan-
deft me felicitation* of the JefuiteSjW/i0
notwithjianding in refpetf of the num-
ffini ordi- *", and potency of the f Mobility on the
narii,necnon Preteftant party even in Grattz the
^"^^f^CTStyria, could not effeZ
nihil non a- their defires 5 until in the year foremen-
git,utmanere Honed under pretence of conducing the
nobis ( mini- / , , *./j . , ^ / ./-
ftris Evange- Arcb-Dtifys Sifter tnto bpaio 3 to be wife
Jii,) liceret /(? /e ^n? Philip ^e /i/r^ 9 fundry
bft/gSeT toWadors fro ike fritces of Italy,
quam totius /^>e P0/? 5 and the King of Spain atten*
provinciac ^/^ ^^^ ^^ souldiers had full pof-
fupphcatio- ^^7^ **> 7 /-7^
r.espluspo- fijjion of the Ctty, and prejenty fourteen
terant.Hifto. Ministers of the Gofpel in one day were
fy force and violence thence ejeffed.
tint
A Preface to the Reader.
the condition of the Troteftants
reflating amongSt the Cantons of Helve
tia, and their confederates the City of
Geneva., the Town of S,Gail , the Gri-
fon^Valefians 5 or feven Communities ,
under the Eijhop of Seduoe 5 */ a great
deal wore happy, and felled 3 infomuch
that they are two third parts , having
the publick and free pra&ice of Religi
on: for howfoever of the 13 Cantons^
onely thefejive^ Zurick,Scafaule 3 Gla- * Thcfaur.
rona, Bafile, Abatiftella, areintirely^
P rot eft ant 5 yet thefe in ftrength , and
antplenefs of Territory much exceed the
other feven^ and hence Zurick the chief
of thefive^inallpublicl^nteetings^ and
Embajjages^hath tkefrjl place.
Already then we find the flate of Or-
thodox Profejjours of the Gofpel to be
fvch, that VPS need not complain of their
paucity ; and if we further proceed to
view the many Regions of the Empire*
we {hall have caufe to magnifie the good*
nefiof God for their multitudes.
fhe whoie Empire, excluding Bohe
mia, and Auftria ( b^auft the Kivg of
the one is rather an Arbiter in the ele-
ftionof the Emperour^ then an Elect or,
in this fole cafe giving his voyce when
the
I
A Preface to the Reader.
the ether fix Electors are equally divi
ded 3 and the Arch-Dukg of the other
hath only a kind of extraordinary place
in the Dyet among ft the Ecclejiaftical
Princes^ as (cmetimes the Dufy of Lo-
raine, had) conjiffeth of three Orders,
f Liber* ci- or states* the Princes Ecclefi* focal, the
vjtares quae , . , J *
nonalium Princes temporal 5 and the Free Cities.
piincipem The Lift of thefe before fome of them
? ^metobepofffedby the French, Polo-
nofcum,&fu- niao, Helvetians, and others were in
is uturitur vum fo r a ^ out ^ 88. and although in re-
QucEquelegi- t * L. ; . t f r
bu^, olim e- gard of thts multitude. at this prefent they
rant 88. Jam are f%u c h divtinified^yet the remainders
res r fant, U ams rftbem arefe potent, that a few of them,
a G-d\\wum, termed the Hanfe-CitieF 5 feated in the
RegS&V U rthern P*rt u ofGcrmwy, incluftvdj
His occupa- between Djntifck Ea$ward> Hamburgh
tis. Thef.po- Weftward.and />, f ned in an offenfive and
]it. t ipot.6. j -I r \ J i t II i
* Proteftami- dejenjive League - have been able to makg
partcs fe- good their ctyofition agajnft fome mighty
feculares Thefe with the rift of the * Free Cities
Pnncipes fe- (wfa c h are offome number .and fir troth}
reomnes; Ca- \ ,. . JJ . , J r ,
tholicorum a do *u tn a manner 3 tttmr in whole 5 or
fecularibus p ar t ( for in [owe of them , as in Ratif-
Prircircs i
paiici, Ba- bo "e 5 Argentine, Auguft-i, Spue,
var.cienen- Wormes , Francfort upon Mein both
and rro tf 1 r "^ P** i
profcf-
A Preface to the Reader.
profejjion ) embrace the (incere doSrine
of the Gofpel. And if we paf over the
Ecclefiaftical Princes , who ( excepting
the three Elctfour ArchbiJhops,ofCo\tn)
MentZj rfffdTrivers, the Arcbbifbopj of
Wertzburgj and Saltsburg , and fame
eleS Bifiops or Adtniniftrators of "Bi*
Jhoprickj being laymen^ and of the re-
formed Religion ) are of f Mall power 5
all the Princes Temporal of the Empire
( none of note except ed be fides the Dnkf
of Bivaria ) are firmly Protect ants.
Now what the multitudes of fubjetts are
profejfixg the fame Faith with thefe Prin
ces, wemaygu fibj the amplenef of the
Dominions under the Government of
fuch onely, as for their commands are
chief, and moft eminent among them ;
As of the Prince Eleftur Palaiine, the
Du^e of Saxony., the Marquefs <?f Bran-
deburg, the Duke of Wirtxnburg)
Landgrave ^Heflr, Marquefs^/ Ba-
den,Prioce /?/Anhak) Dukes ^/Bruof-
wick, Hoift, Luenburg, Mecklcburg,
Pomerane^Sweyburg, Nauburgej a~
mongft whom the MarqaeG of Brande-
burghath for his Dominion $ xot onely
the Marchaf^te it felf containg in cir-
tuit about 520///e/, and furnijhsd with
B //if
I
A Preface to the Reader.
fifty Cities 9 and about threescore other
walled Towns ; but Jj^ervtfe fart of
Pruffiz<frr which he is feudatary unto
the King of Poland, the Region of Prig
niiz, the Dukedom oj Croflen, theSig-
pori^s of Steinberg, andCotbus ^ the
County of jKapin , and lately the three
Dukedoms ^/Ck-ve 3 Gulick 3 avdBcTg,
of which the two former have either of
them in circuit 130 miles ,
Near adjoyning unto thefe three laft
Dukedoms , are thofe Provinces of the
Low Countries governed by the States,
namely Zutphen, Utrcch, Oberyffel,
Groningham 5 Hoiland, ) Zealaod ) Weft-
frizland 3 in which onely Proiteftants
have the fnblick. ( fo r otherwife Arri-
aos, Anabaptifts, Socinians are here
privately tolerated) and free exercife of
their Religion^ a* alfe in the Neighbour
Dominion of the Earl of Eaft-Frecz-
land.
But to pa/from thefe Vnited Provin*
ces under the States unto France ; in
this mighty Kingdom , thofe ( as they
ujuafyjitle them ) of the Religion 9 be-
Jides^theCajiels^andForts.fhat do belong
in property unto the Duly ^Bullco, the
Count of Laval, the
A Preface to the Reader.
Duke of Trimovile, Mounfieur ChafH-
lion, the Marcftial of Digniers, the
Duke of Sully 3 and others., arefeafedof
above 70 Towns 5 having Garrifons of
Souldiers governed by Nobles and Gen
tlemen of the Religion \ they have 800
Minifters reteimng Teutons out of the
public^ Finance , and are fe dijperfed
through the chief Provinces of the King"
dontjhat in the Principality 0f Orange,
P oift on almofl all the Inhabitants , in,
Gafconie half ; in Languedoc 3 Nor-
mandie, and other Weftern Provinces ,
a ftrong party profifi the Evangelical
Truth. Which multitudes y although they
are butfmall , and as it were an handful
in companfon of all bearing the name
of Papifts throughout the fpacious conti*
nent of France ; yet in regard of fucb
as are entirely Popijh^ they have ]ome des Roys ^
proportion. ^ -
For to omit a great part of French AmblfTa-
Papifft 3 who in heart believe tbefitice- deurs,Coun-
rity cf the Gofpel , but dare not makf ^l25
profejfion thereof for worldly rejpt&s 3 c ^e decret.
as to obtain great Offices , to avoid pe- fecfefiiGal-
/ . j n M . J r . ,. f / licx.o.ri.21,
nalties , and jupive in their htigtov* 22 . Dua re-
fuits^ almojl all the Lawyers , * and vumli.i.de
Iwntdfort who no doubt have many \^^
B a adherents
\
V
A Preface to the Reader*
adherents of lef knowledge ^ hold, That
the Bithopof Rome was anciently the
firft and chiefeft Bifhop according to
the digoiry of precedency , and or
der 5 not by any divine Infiitution,
but becaufe Rome was the chief City
of the Empire 5 That he obtained his
primacy over the Weftern Church by
the gift and clemency of Pipine 3
Charles the Great, and other Kiogs of
France^ and hath no power to difpofe
of Temporal things, That it belong-
eth to ChrifHan Kings and Princes to
call Ecclefiaftical Synods 5 and to e-
ftablifh their Decrees, to make Eccle
fiaftical Laws for the good of the
Church, reform the abufes therein,
and to have the fame power and au
thority over facred perfons in caufes
EcclefiafHcal, as wasexercifed by Jo-
fias) snd Conftantine the Great, who
faid he was a Bifhop over the out
ward things of the Church ; That
the Laws whereby their Church is to
be governed are onely the Canons of
the more ancient Councels, and their
own National Decrees 5 and cot the
Decretals of the Bifhops of Rome^
That the Counccl of Conftance aflem-
bled
A Preface to the Reader,
bled by Sigifmund the Emperour 5 and
with a concurrent confent of other
Chriftian Princes, decreeing a Gene
ral Synod to be fuperiour unto the
Pope, and correfting many enormous
abufes in the Roman Church which
yet remain in praftife^was a true oecu
menical Councel, and fo likewife the
Councel of Bafil$ That the Aflembly
of Trent was no lawful Councel, and
the Canons thereof arc rather to be
efteemed the Decrees of the Popes
who called and continued it , then
the Decrees of the Councel it fclf 3
becaufe in this Aflembly , Biftiops
onely (contrary to the pradtife of
the Councel of Bafil] had decifive
voyces, and the greateft parts of Bi-
(hops were Italian^ the Popes vaflals ,
and befides 5 nothing was then deter
mined that was not at Rome fore-
determi ied by the Pope$ That the
Sacrament of the Lords Supper ought
to be adminiftred under both kinds,
and at the leaft a great part of Di
vine Service is to be performed in
their vulgar tongues , Thus are the
greater number of Lawyers and Lear:
ned men in France 0ffeted 9 and thofe
3 who
A Preface to the Reader.
who are throughly Fopifb , are for the
weft part men of the bafeftfort , whol
ly leavened with the bitter flanders
ar*d calumniations of malicious Fry-
erf.
Now if to all the fore-named Kings
dcms, Principalities, Dukedunti. States,
Cities abounding with ProfeJJours of
the Truth , ire add the Monarchs of
Great Britanny^ Denmark, Sweden^
wholly tn a manner Proteftant^ wejhatt
find them not much inferiour in number
and amplitude to the Rcnufh party ;
cjpecraly if we conjidtr that the very
bulk^ and body hereof^ Italy, andSpaia,
are by a kind of violence,, and neceffity,
rather then out of any free choice and
judgment ^deteined in their Suferflition^
namely , by the jealoufie 5 cruelty , and
tyrannous vigilancy of the iKqnijition^
and their own ignorance^ being * by
prohiledTr. Clement ^e E^, utterly debarred
luffQC]enub*/r*& <*U reading of the Sacred Scri-
EtAzou. lin. ptures* whereby they might come to the
S. Morel. In- / , i , /, ^ ,r
flit.cap.26. *!#***!& 1 ihe &***
And if attyfoall except that the Pro-
tf Hants in diverfe Countries before-
Mentioned cannot be reputed Of one
and of one Churchy by reafon of
many
A Preface to the Reader.
many dijferencet, and hot contentions
amongfy them^ let fitch remember ihit
hoivfoever fome private men in this holy
Society^ rather then of it ., preferring
their novel and pajfionate fancies 9 be
fore the peace of the Church 5 purchased
with Chrifts precious blood, and the
publick^ weal of ChriSlian Monarch* 5
unnatural toward their own dear Ada-
ther y rending that womb wherein they
were new born by the laver of Regene
ration 5 forgetful of their heavenly em-
bajja^e , which is not onely to reconcile
men unto God , but men with men 5 fo
far negl fting their own eternal falva-
tion, a* to be unmindful of that moft
undoubted Truth 3 He that is nor in
Charity, is in Death, trampling under
foot that g .oriou* Legacy of their Lord
and Matter , My peace I give unto
you, my peace I leave with you,
have in heat of contention s and bittcr-
nef of their Souls ^ flrained and racked
their weafyinderftanding , to make dif
ferences between themfelves , even in
the main Articles of Faith , and bran
ded one another with Blafphemy , and
Herejie, yet thefe unchriftian and un
charitable dijfinfons are not to be itn-
B 4 puled
A Preface to the Reader.
puted to the whole facred community of
Orthodox Churches, whofe harmony and
agreement in : necejjary points of Faith,
are onel\ to bz efteemed by their confef-
Jions , which b\ publicly Authority they
have divulged unto the world.
How many are the differences both
in Doftrine and Dijcipl/ne between the
Pro&ors for the Papal fa&ion 5 touch
ing Discipline ? fome teach their Chief
tain, the Pope, may erre ^ others , that
he cannot : feme, that he isfubjet? unto
a General Councel ; others 9 that he is
above it : fome 5 that all Ecclefiaftical
Authority is immediately in the Pre
lates of the Church 5 others 5 that it is
onely in the Pope , and from him de*
rived unto infe iour fit/hops : fome 3
that he hath Temporal authorities over
Princes ; others^ not : Concerning Do-
7r/;;e, Jome affirm that Predejlination
both bv or ace and glory, is meerly from
Gods free pleasure 5 others from fore-
fien Defirt and Merit : fome , that all
the ^: nkj 5 or part of them belonging
unto i Is Old Tejiawent 3 which were not
in the Ctnon of the Jc vvifli Church, are
Apocryphal $ otherSyCanonical^ Even in
the matters of faith : fome, that there
if
\
A Preface to the Reader.
if no Original fn inherent in us 3 but
only imputed ; other 3 that it is both
inherent and imputed : fonte^ that we
are motf freely juftified, by the means
of Faith, Hope, &c. others , by the Va
lue and Merit of thefe vertues : fome ,
that Faith it onely a general ajjent unto
divine truth ; others , that it if a
fpecial perfaajion touching the Remif*
jion of our fins through Chrift : fome $
that we appear righteous in Godf fight,
partly through imputed , partly through
inherent righteoufnefs 5 other /, onely by
inherent : fome, that eternal life if due
unto our Worlds onely, by vertue of
Gods free and gracious protnife ; o-
thert 5 through the Merit of the work^
done : fome , that all the moral good
Workj of Ivfidtls , and Ethnickj are
ftm 5 others., that they are without fin:
fome , that the B Virgin was conceived
without Original Jin 5 other f , the con:
trary, and that withfuch eager nefi, that
the one condemn the other of Hcrefie :
yet, becaufe thefe contentions are be-
tween private mtn , and they all ( in
Spain, and Italy 5 but not in France,
as hath been faewed ) accord in the
chief points of Doctrine publicit
A Preface to the Reader.
A Preface to the Reader.
thefe confeffions 9 and att of them har-
monioufly conjpire in the principal Ar~
tides of Faith , and which neareft
concern cur eternal Salvation ; as in
the infallible verity and full Jufficiency
of the Scriptures , divine effence and
unity of the everlafting God-head 5 the
f acred Trinity of the three glorious per-
fit?** the bkffed Incarnation of Chnjt,
the omnipotent Providence of God., the
absolute fupream head of the church 9
Chrjft, Nullification by Faith through
Chrift) and the nature of a lively
faith Repentance , Regeneration and
Sanffificalion, the difference between
the Law and the Golpcl^ touching Free-
JT//4 Sin , and Good Wv.rl\s , the Sa
craments their number and ufe 5 the
notes of the Church 3 the divine au
thority of frfagijlrates , the Refurre-
clion, and Jiate of Souls after death.
And for the chief point of difference^
which it conceived to be between the
ProfeJJours of the Gofpel about the pre-
fence of Chrijl in the facred fcucharift,
fueh as are parties in this Conftjfion
ingemoufly confefi, that de re ipfa ,
touching the thiugit felf, there is no
oppofitioD D but onely we-^vary in
/ lornc
A Preface to the Reader*
feme ordinances, and circumftances
of the thing. We agree re ipfa, in the
matter it felf, although we differ ac
cording to the diverfity of Gods
gifts io exprcffing and aptly and
clearly that we conceive concerning
this matter* We all acknowledge
that the holy Symbols, or Signs, are
not inanes fignific at tones , barely fig-
nificative, but what by divine Infti-
tution they reprefent and teftifie unto
our fouls , is as truly and certainly
delivered unto us from God, as the
Symbols themfelves* But the q ue-
ftion is, whether as the Sign with the
thing fignified isprefentin refpeft of
our Body, and not rather in regard
of our well receiving it by Faith*
Moreover, whether as both the fign,
and thing fignified are exhibited to
all, (ball receive both, fome to life,
others to their perdition. So that
we all believe the true Communica
tion of the true Body and Bloud of
cur Lord Jefus Chrift , onely con
cerning the manner of Communica
tion, is the Controverfie* But who
can rightly judge that for this the fa-
cred union and fellowlhip of Chur-
ches ? is to bediffolved* Their
A Preface to the Reader.
ihere being fo excellent a foundation
and firm ground-worl^ of unity between
the Proteftants , how worth) a worf^
would it be for Chriflian Princes to
imitate the ProJeJJours of the Gojpelin
the Kingdom of polonia , and by a ge
neral djjembly of moderate and un-
partial Judges , and fenfible of the
bleeding wounds Religion receiveth by
Seffs and Difcords , toake up the ruines
and breaches of churches , caufed hi
therto through private contentions^ and
to cement them together ( // it fiall
pleafe God out of the riches of bij mercy
to proffer their heroical and relfgious
endeavours ) with an everlajiing bond
of Concord. There were never greater
hopes of the (uccefl of fo noble and in
comparable a wor^ then in this age^
which hath afforded us the bleffing of
cur ntoft gracious Sever aign 5 jo rel 4 gi-
oujly jludious cf public^ peace 3 and
fo exquifitely enabled with many rare
endowments to promote fo pioui and re
nowned an a&ion.
In the mean time 9 if any in thefe
private dijlratfions concerning matters
of Religion, excited by the malice of
) and his wr etc bed ittftru went t^
, J&4.Y
A Preface to the Reader.
Jhall doubt which way to ta^e , let him
follow the grave and divine mjlruUiont
of that excellent tight of the Churchy
S.kug.whofi ft txhortethus not to kttjie
our jelves overmuch in enquiring after
thofe things , quae nthil certi habent io
Scnptura, which have no firm footing
in the Scriptures , but in receiving 9 or
rejetJing them to follow thecufiome, and
fraffife of particular Churches wherein
Epift. 86. we live, otherwife (faith he} If we will
difpute of theie things, and contend
one with another: orietur intertnioata
luftarioj there will hence arife an
endlef jirife. And his fecond admo
nition // 5 that for the eftabiiflring of our
Confciencet in points of Faith necejjary
to obtain eternal life , we fiould follow
our blefjed Saviours Commandement :
Search the Scriptures. Why (faith this
In Pfal. 2 1. devout and learned Father , Jpeafyng to
contentious Christians ) do we ftrive ?
we are brethren* Our Father hath
not died inteftate: he hath made his
kft will : he is dead, and rifen again.
There is contention ftill about an in
heritance as long as the Teftament is
not made known, but when it is pub
lifted in judgment, all are filcnt to
hear
A Preface to the Reader.
hear it. The Judge attentively lift-
neth unto it.the Advocates hold their
peace : the Cryers command filence^
and the whole multitude prefent,
ftand in a fufpenfe , that the words of
x a d?ad man lying in his grave without
fenfe and life may be rehearfed. Are
the words of a dead man and inter
red, fo powerful and available , and
fhall the Teftament of Chrift fitting
in heaven be impugned? Open ir 3
let us re<;d 3 we are brethren,, why do
we ftrive ? Our Father hath not Jeft
usdeftituteof his laft Will: he that
made it liveth for ever} he hearcth
our voice and acknowledged his
own voice. Let us read, why con
tend we? Having found the Inheri
tance Ictus lay hold of it.
open and read*
O F
Of the Ancient
L ARC NESS;
Of the
GREEK Tongue
CHAP. I.
REECE, as it was
anciently known by
the name of Hellas ,
was inclofed be
twixt the Bay of
Awbraciay with the
River Arackthut ,
that fallcth into ic StraboL8
on the Weft , and the River Penenetts on non ] onge
the North , and the Sea on other parts, principio.
C So
.
a Cfje ancient extent
So that AcarnAniA and Theffaly , were to
ward the Continent, the utmoft Regions
of Greece. But yet, not the Countries on
ly contained within thofe limits, but alfo
the Kingdoms of Macedon , and Eyirtts ^
being the nextadjoyning Provinces(yJ/j-
cedon toward the North , Efirus toward
the Weft)had anciently the GV^Tongue
for their vulgar Language : for although
it belonged originally to Hellas alone ,
yet in time it became vulgar to thefe
alfo.
Secondly, It was the Language of all
the Ifles in the jgean Sea ^ of all thofe
Jflands I fay, that are betwixt Greece and
Afia^ both, of the many fmall ones 9 that
lye between Candy zn&NegropQnt , named
CjcUdes (there are of them 53 ) and of all
above Nigropont alfo , as far as the Strait
of Conflantinople. *
Thirdly, Of the Ifles of CV*Jy, Scar-
panto, Rhodes, and a part of Cyprus , and of
all the fmali Illands along the Coaft of
j4(ia, from Candy to Syria.
Fourthly, Not only of all the Weft
part of AJia the lefs (now called Anatolia y
and corruptly Natolia) lying toward the
jEgeanSea, as being very thick planted
with Greek Colonies : of which, fomc
one, Miletus by name, is regiftred, by *$>-
Senec.confol. ^*, to have been the mother of 75 by
rd.Hel.c.tf. Pliny, of. 80 Cities; But on the North
iUn.l.5>c.29. fic ie alfo toward theEuxine Sea, as far
(faith
of tlje <S?eefe Congne; 3
( faith Jfucrates) as Sinopg , and on the Ifocr. in pa-
South fide refpefting Afric^ as far (Taith "egyric.long.
Lttcitn) astheCfe/iVM<wIfles, which are f^^. in
over againft the confines of JLycia with dialog. *dea-
Pamphytia. And yet although within thefe mor. non
limits onely,Greek was generally fpoken, Jopge ab
on the Maritime coaft of Afit, yet beyond init
them, on both the (hoars Eaftward, were
many Greek Cities ( though not without
barbarous Cities among them. J And fpe-
cially I find the North Coaft of Afia, e-
ven as far as Trebinond , to have been ex
ceedingly well ftored with them. But, it
may be further obferved likewifi out of
Hiftories, that not only all the Maritime
part of AnatQlia , could underftand and
fpeaktbe Greek tongue, but moft of the
Inland people alfo, both by reafon of the
great Traffick , which thofe rich Coun
tries had for the moft part with Grecians,
and for that on ail iides,the laft onely
excepted^hey were inviroraed with them.
Yet neverthelefs, it is worthy obferving,
that albeit the Greek tongue prevailed fo
far in the Regions of Anatolia, as to-be in
a manner general, yet for all that it ne
ver became vulgar, nor extinguidied the
vulgar Languages of thofc Countries.
For it is not only particularly obferved
of ti\eGalatiaHS, by Hierorrie , that bcfide Hier. in Pro-
the Greek tongue, they had alfo their pe- ern.L2.com.
culiar Language, like that of Trier: and ^P^dGal;
of the C*ri*ns by Str*& 9 , that in their l14
C z / La^n-
4 Cljc ancient extent
Language were found many Greek words,
which dojh manifeftly import it to have
been a feveral tongue : but it is directly
* Lib. citato, recorded by * Strabo ( out of Epkortts )
long. port, that of fixtecn feveral Nations^ inhabiting
med.&Plin. tn at tra& , onely three were Grecians,
and all the reft ( whofe names are there
regiftred) barbarous and yet are omitted
the C*ff dedans t Calatians> Lydians t Mao-
9iians t Cataonians , no imall Provinces of
that Region. Even as it is alfo obferved
by Pliny ) and others, that the 22 Langua-
Plin.l.7.e.24. ges, whereof \Mitkridates King of Pcntus^
Val.Max.l.8.| j s remerabred to have been fo skilful , as
Cell 1 17. to *P ea k e ^ em without an Interpreter,
c.iyl " " were the Languages of fo many Nations
fubjed to himfelf, whofe dominion yet
we know, to have been contained, for the
greateft part within Anatolia. And, al
though all thefe be evident teltimonies,
that the Grcck^ tongue was not the vulgar
or Native language of thofe parts , yet,
among all none is more effectual , then
that remembrance in the fecond Chapter
of the Atts , where clivers of thofe Regi-
^l.2.9,& 10. ons, <as Cappadocia, Pantus^ Afia^ Pkrygia^
and Pamphilia, are brought in for inftan-
ces of differing Languages*
Fifthly , Ot the greateft part of the
Maritime coaft of Thrace, not onely from
f- Doufa.Uin. ^fWf^. to St^Mtitim (which was f that
Conftanrino- P art f Conftantinople, in the Eaft cor-
pol.pag.24. ner of the City, where the S erratic of the
^ Great
of tlje |eefc Congue. 5
Great Turk nowftandeth) but above it,
all along to the out-lets of Danubim. And
yet beyond them alfo- I find many Greek
Cities to have been planted along that
Coaft ( Scylax of Carianda is my Author Scylax Cari-
with fome others ) as far as the Strait of and.in peri-
C*fd,andfpedallyinr^"V*. Yea, and J b Jornand.
beyond that Strait alfo Eaftward , along 5
all the Sea coaft of Circaffia, and Mengre-
lia, to the River of Phafo , and thence
coiftpaffing to Trefownd, I find mention
of many fcattered Greek Cities : that is,
(to fpeak briefly Jin all the circumference
of the Euxine Sea.
Sixthly (from the Eaft and North to
turn toward the Weft ) It was the Lan
guage of all the Weft, and South Iflands,
that lye along the Coaft of Greece from .
Candy to Corfu, which alfo was one of
them, and withal , of that fertile Sicily,
in which one Iflind , I have obferved in
good Hiftories, above 30 Greek Colo-
nies, to hive been planted , and fome of
them goodly Cities, fpecially Agrigtntum
and Syracuf* , which latter Strabo hath
recorded to have been 180 furlongs, that
is,fof our miles 22 and half in circuit.
Seventhly, Notoncly of all the Ma^
ritimc coaft of Italy, that lyeth on the
Tyrrhene Sea, from the River Garigliano,
( Liri* it was formerly called ) to Leuco-
p.etra, the moft Southerly point of Italy,
for all thac Ihoar being neer abouc
C 3 , 240
C6e] ancient eictentiment
240 miles, Was inhabited with Greek, Co
lonies : And thence forward, of all that
end of Italy , that lyeth towards the Io
nian Sea, about the great bayes of Sqtti.
lacci and Taranto ( which was fo thick fet
with great and goodly Cities of Grecians,
that it gained the name of Magna Gratia)
but, beyond that alfo , of a great part of
Afttlia, lying towards the Adriaticl^St*.
Neither did thefe Maritime parts onely,
but, as it feeraeththe Inland people ilfo
towards that end of Italy, fpeak the Gree\
tongue. For I have feen a few old Coins
of the Brutians , and more may be feen
in Golt^ius , having Gree\ Infcriptions,
- wherein I obferve they are named flrfyjioi,
? with an *> and two tc - and not as & R -
Tab.24. *n Writers term them, Brutii* And I
have feen one piece alfo of Pandofia , an
In. land City of thofe parts, with the like.
Neither was the vulgar ufe of the Gree^
Galat.inde- ton g ue utterly extind in fome of thofe
fcriptione parts of Italy, till of late: for Galateus a
Callipolis. Learned man of that Country , hath left
written, that when he was a boy (and he
lived about 120 years ago ) they fpake
Greek^ in Caltipolis a City on the E alt (h ore
of the Bay of Taranto. But yetitconti-
nued in Ecclefiaftical ufe in fome other
parts of that Region of Italy much later :
Bar.liSS de ^ Or Gabriel Barrius that Jived but about
Antiquir.Ca- 40 years fince , hath left recorded , that
the Church of Roftano (an Archiepifcopal
City
tfje
City in the upper Calabria , retained the
Greek, tongue and ceremony till his time,
and then became Latin. Nay, to defccnd
yet a little nearer the prefent time , An-
gelus Rocca that writ but above 20 years Roccatraft.
ago, hath obferved, that he found in fome dedialetfis
parts of Caldria , and Afnli* , fome re* j n Italica
mainders of the Greek, fpccch to be ftili lin ua
retayned,
Eightly , and laftly, that (hoar of
France , that lyeth towards the Mediter*
rane Sea, from Rodanus to Italy , was pof-
feffed with Grecians, for * M^ffilia was a
Colony of the Phoceans, and from it many
other Colonies were derived, andtpla- cid.l.i.
ced along that (hoar, ; as far as Nic<ea , in -T Srrab. loco
the beginning of .Italy, which alfo was cirato -
one of them. Plin.l. 3 .c.5.
And yet befide all thefefore- named, I
could reckon up very many other difper-
fed Colonies of the Greeks both in- Europe
m&Afia, and fome in Africk , for al
though I remember not, that I have read
in any Hiftory, any Colonies of the Gre-
dans to have been planted in Africk^, any
where from the greater Syrtis Weitward,
except one in Cirta , a City of Numidix y
placed there by JMicipfa the Son of MA-
Jtniffa , as is mentioned in Strabo: yet Strab.1.i7.
thence Eaftward it is certain fome were :
for the great Cities of Cyrene, and Alex- * Loco jam
avdria> were both Greek* And it is evi> irat0
dent, not onely in* Strata and Ptolomy,
C 4 but
8 C&e Caufesf of to torse
Mela l.i, c,8. but in yJ/<?/* , and other Latin Writers;
thatmrft of the Cities of that partcar-
ryed Creek. Names* And laftly , Hierome
hath dircftly recorded, that Lytia> which
is properly that part of Africk, adjoyning
to ^gyft^ was full of Greek Cities.
Thefe were the places, where the Greek
Hieron .loco tongue was natively and vulgarly fpoken,
fupra citato, either originally, or by reafon of Co
lonies. But yet for other caufes , it be
came much more large and general. One
was the love of Philofophy , and the li
beral Arts, written in a manner only in
Greeks Another , the exceeding great
trade and traffick of Grecians^ in which ,
above all Nations , except perhaps the
Old Pkenicians ( to whom yet they feem
not to have been inferiour) they imploy-
ed themfelves, A third, Beyond all thefe,
becaufe thofe great Princes, among whom
all that Alexander the Great had Con-
quered, was divided, were Grecians,
which for many reafons , could noc but
exceedingly fpread the Greek tongue , in
all thofe parts where they were Cover-
nours ^ among whom , even one alone
Appiai . l.de SeleHcns by name , is regiftred by A^ian,
bellisfyriao to h avc founded in the Had parts under
his government, at leaft 60 Cities,, all
of them carrying Gretl^ names, or elfe
named after his Father , his Wives , or
himfelf. And yet there was a fourth
caufe 5 That in the after time greatly
furthered
fpjeaWtig tfje jeefc Congttc. 9
furthered this inlargment of the Greek
tongue, namely the itnployment of Gre
cians in the government of the Provinces,
after the translation of the Imperial Seat
to Conftantinople. For thefe caufes I fay,
together with the mixture of Greek^ Co
lonies, difperfed in many places (in which
fruitful nefs of Colonies, the(7w/*/f*r
pafled the Romans}^ Gr^tongue fpread
very far, efpecially towards the Eaft. In
fo much, that all the Orient ( which yet
muft be underflood with limitation, name-
ly the Oriental part of the Roman Empire,
or to (peak in the phrafeof thofe times,
the Diocefs of the Orient , which con-
tained Syria^Palefline^Cilicia^ and part of
JMefopotamia and of Arabia) is faid by Hie- Hieron. ubi
rome to bave fpoken Greek^ : which alfo fupra.
7/*^>vfpecially obferveth in tsEgypt, and IMor, Ori-
Sfoito to have been the DortckJ*i*\*Qi. S 111 1 **- 1
And this great glory , the Greek^ tongue
held in the Apoftles time, and long after,
in the Eaftern parts , till by the inundati
ons of the Saracens of Arabia , it came to
ruine in thofe Provinces, about 640 years
after the birth of our Saviour, namely, in
the time of the Emperor Hewitts ( the
Arabians bringing in their Language to-
gether with their victories , into all the
Regions they fubdued ) even as the Latin
tongue is fuppofed to have perifhed by the
inundation and mixture of the Gothes, and
other barbarous Nations in the Weft.
C H A P.
IO
CHAP. II.
- .
Of the decaying of the jfncient Greek
tongue , and of the frefent Vulgar
Greek.
BUT at this day, thtGreel^ tongue is
very much decayed, not oneiy as
touching the Largnefs , and Vulgarnefs
of itj, but alfo in the Purenefs and Ele
gancy of the Language. For as touch
ing the former , Fir ft, in Italy , France ,
and other places to the Weft , the natural
Languages of the Countries have ufur-
peduponit. Secondly, In the skirts of
Greece it Mf, namely in Epirus , and that
part of Mtcedon that lyeth towards the
jtfriat&kjS&i , the Sclavonic^ tongue hath
extinguifhed it. Thirdly , In Anatolia,
the Tnrkijh tongue hath for a great part
fuppreffed it. And Laftly , in the more
Eaftward , and South parts , as in the
part of Cilicia , that is beyond the River
Piramus, in Syria, paleftine, vEgyft and
Lybi* , the Arabian tougue hath aboliflied
it : Abolifhed it I fay , namely, as tou
ching any vulgar ufe, for, as touching
Ecclefiaftical ufe , many Chriftians ot
thofe parts ftill retain it in their Litur
gies. So that , the parts in which the
Greek, tongue is fpoken at this day , are
(in
(in few words) but thefe , Firft Greece it
felf f excepting Epirus, and the Weft part
of Macedon. ) Secondly , The Ifles of
the <jgean Sea. Thirdly , Candy , and
the Ifle* Eafiward of Candy , along the
Coaft of Afia to Cyprus (although in Cy-
frus, divers other Languages are fpoken,
belide the Grtekj and likevvife the Jiles
Weilward of Candia , along the Coafts
oi Greece, and Epirtts , to Corfu. And
Laitly , a good part of Anatolia.
But as I faid, the(7r<?^tongue, is not
only thus reftrained , in comparifon of
the ancient extention that it had , but it
is alfo much degenerated and impaired,
as touching the purenefs of fpeech, being
overgrown with barbaroufnefs : But yet
not without fome reliili of the ancient
elegancy. Neither is it altogether fo
much declined from the ancient Greek^t
as the Italian is departed from the Latin,
as Belionius hath alfo obferved , and by Belon. Ob-
conferring of divers Epiftles of the pre- fervat.L.i.
fent Language, which you may find in c *3- Turco-
Crufins his Turcogr&ciA , with the ancient |^ ^*
Tongue, may be put out of queftion ,
which corruption yet, certainly hath not
befallen that Language , through any in
undation of barbarous people , as is fup-
pofed to have altered the Latin tongue,
for although I know Greece to have been
overrun, and wafted by the Gothes , yet I
find not in Htftories any remembrance
of
n C&c ptrcenefe of tfje
of their habitation, or long continuance
in Greece, and of their coalition into one
people with the Grecians, without which,
I conceive not, how the Tongue could be
greatly altered by them. And yet cer
tain it is , that long before the Turks
came among them , their Language was
grown to the corruption wherein now
it is, for that, in the Writings of Cedre-
nus^ Nicetat , and fome other late Greeks
(although long before the Turks invaiion)
there is found, notwithstanding they were
Learned men , a ftrong reliih of chis
Gerlacb.ine- barbaroufnefs : Infomuch that the Learn -
pift.ad Crufi- e( j (/r^w/themfelves acknowledge it to
be very ancient, and are, utterly igno-
rant w ^ en ^ began * n tne ^ r Language:
which is to me a certain Argument , that
it had no violent nor fuiden beginning,
by the mixture of other Forreign Nati
ons among them , but hath gotten into
their Language, by the ordinary change,
which time and many common occafions
that attend on time , are wont to bring to
all Languages in the World , for which
reafon , the corruption of Speech grow
ing upon them, by little and little , the
change hath beenunfendble. Yet it can.
* Zygomalos not ^ e d en yed f an( * * fomeof the Greci-
inEpift.ad */ themfelves confefs fomuch) that be-
Cruf.Turco- fide many Rtman words , which from the
grace. tranflation of the Imperial Seat to Cm-
began to creep into their
Language,
:
Coupe
Language, as we may obferve in divers
Greek^ Writers of good Antiquity , fome
Italian words alfo, and Scl*uwia*\ and A-
rabick^, and Txrlyfa and of other Nations,
are gotten into their Language, by rea-
fon of the great traffick and commerce,
which thofe people cxercife with the Gre
cians. For which caufe, as j?<r//o////hath
obferved, it is more altered in the Mari- fervar. l.i.
time parts, and fuch other places of For- 03.
reign Concourfe , then in the inner Re
gion. But yet , the greateft part of the
corruption of that Language , hath been
bred atjhomc , and proceeded from no
other caufe , then their own negligence,
or affe&ation. As Firft ( for example )
by mutilation of fome words, pronoun-
cingand writing Jirfor^Jiir, r fort w ,
&c. Secondly , by companion of feve-
ral words into one, as **&; for-Tca$, 242.391.398
r*r5w for ^-m rS, ckc. Thirdly , by
confufion of found, as making no diffe
rence in the pronouncing or three vow
els, namely tt,!, /, and two dipthongs
H and 01 , ail which five they pronounce
by one letter i, as oin-,aK,rM^, xtkro,
they pronounce icot , icon , ftithi , lipi.
Fourthly , by tranflation of Accents
from the fyliables to which in Ancient
pronouncing they belonged to others,
And all thofe four kinds of Corruption,
arc very common in their Language :
tor
i4
Burran. in
Coron.pre
Cruf. 1. 7-
Turcogrxc
pag<489
& Co?tuptnefj3 of tlje
for which reafons , and for fome others,
which may be obferved in Crujttis , Bttr-
rana , &c. the Gree\ tongue is become
much altered ( even in the proper and
native words of the Language ) from
what Anciently it was , yet neverthelefs
it is recorded by fame, that have taken
d ^ H P ent Wvionof that Tongue, in
t " e f evera parts of Greece , that there be
yztinAforea ( Pelofonxefas) betwixt Na-
pali and Monembafi ( Naftplia and Epi-
daurusthzy were called ) fome fourteen
Towns,the Inhabitants whereof are called
Z wanes ( for Lucones ) that fpeak yet the
Ancient Greek, tongue , but far out of
Grammar Rule: yet, they underftand
thofc that fpeafc Grammatically 3 but un-
derftand not tlie vulgar Greek; As BeSo-
mas likewife remembreth another place
near Heraclea in Anatolia, that yet re-
taineth the pure Gree^for their vul-gar
Language. But the few places being ex-
cepted, it is certain, that the difference
is become fo great , betwixt the prefent
and"the Ancient Greek, that their Liturgy,
*Burdouizt. * which is yet read in the Ancient Greek,
? plft ad .tongue, namely that of Bafl 9 on the
lllimTn L P ib Sabbaths and folemn dales , a-nd that of
deStatuEc- Chryfoftome on common daies is not un--
clefiar.p.47. derftood ( or but little of it ) by the
vulgar people , as Learned men that have
been in thofe parts , have related to
f others
Bellon.Ob-
fcrvat.1.2.
c.i 1 1.
Consue ancient. 15
t others, and to my felf : which may be tVid.Chit
aifomore evidently proved to be true by loc.citato,&
this becaufe the skilful in the learned a|%.
j cannot underftand the vulgar. & 415.8(0.
CHAP. III.
Of the Ancient Largenefi
of the Roman Tongue
in the time of the Ro-
man mfire.
H E ordinary bounds of
the Roman Empire were,on
the Eaft part of Euphrates ,
and fometimes Tigris : OH
the North the Rivers of
Rhene , and of DanMus ,
and the Ettxine Sea : On the Weft the
Ocean : On the South the Catarafts of
Nifas , in the utmoft border ott&gytt
and in Africl^ the mountain Atlas. Which
beginning in the Weft, on the (hoar of
the Ocean, over againft the Canary
Klands,
Slncreafc of Eome
Iflands , runneth Eaftward almoft to &*
gypt , being in few places diftantfrom the
Mediterrane Sea more than 200 miles*
Thefe, 1 fay , were the ordinary bounds
of that Empire in the Continent : for,
although the Romans parted thcfe bounds
fometirties , fpecially toward the Eaft and
North, yet they kept little of what they
wan, but within thofe bounds mentio
ned the Empire was firmly eftablifhed.
But here, in bur great Ifle of Britain^ the
P**/Wal! was che limit of it , paffing
by Newcaftle and Carleil , frQmTinmottth
on the Eaft Sea to Sotoay Frith on the
*Spartian. in Weft , beir.g * firft begun by the Empe-
HadrianoSc r or Adrian^ and after finiflied, or rather
ero> repaired by Septimifts Sever us.
To this greatnefsof Dominion, Rome
at laft arrived from her fmaii beginnings.
Andfmall her beginnings were indeed,
considering the huge Dominion to which
/lie attained. For Firft , The Circuit of
the City Wall, at the firft building of it
by Romulus in Mount Palatine could not
be fully one Mile : for the Hill it felf,
-dto/Fulv 1.2. as is obfervcd by Andre* Fttlvio , a Citi-
Antiq.Rom. Zen and Antiquary of Rome, hath no more
Ca -3 in Circuit : And , that Romnlns bounded
the Pomcrium of the City ( which exten-
Gell.Uij. ded fomewhat beyond the Wall) with the
foot of that Hill in compafs, Gettifish&th
C . I4 ; left Regiftred. Secondly, The Territory
Strab. l.i. and liberties of Rmc , as Strata hath
reman.
Eattian ^Doniytie. 17
A emerabred, extended at the fir ft , where
t ftretched fartheft fcarce fix miles from
the City. And Thirdly, The fir ft inha-
bitants of Rome , as I find recorded ift
Dionyfius of Haticarnafas , were not in Dionyf.Hal,
number about 3300 at the moft. Yet, j- 2 - Antiq.
with time , and fortunate fucccfs , Rome Romanar
fo increafed, that in Aureliaaus his time,
the circuit of the City Wall was 50 miles,
as Fopifctts hath recorded .- And the Do- Vopifc. in
minion grew to the largnefs above- men- Aurel i ano
tioned , containing about 3000 miles in
length, and about 1 200 in breadth : and
laftly the number of free Citizens, even
in the time of Marius , that is long be
fore Forreign Cities and Countries , be
gan to be received into participation of
that freedonae , was fouad to be 463000
as Euftbius hath remembred : Of freeEufeb.in
Citizens, I fay , ("for they only cameChron, ad
into Cenfc ) but if I fhould add their Olymp.i?4
Wives, and Children, and Servants, that
is, generally all the Inhabitants , * a * Lipfius de
Learned man hath efteemed them , and Magnit. Ro-
not without great likelyhood of truth, manal<3c * 7
to have been no lefs then three or four
millions.
Beyond thefe bounds therefore of the
Roman Empire ( to fpeak to the point in
hand ) the Roman tongue could not be
in any common ufe , as neither to fpeak
of our Kings Dominions in Ireland, Scot
land, nor KffJJ9ymhrlAnd % as being no>
D
i8. lje Caufes of fp?eafcing
Subjects of the Roman Empire. And that
within thefe bounds it ftretched far and
wide ( in fuch manner as I will after
ward declare) two principal Caufes there
were. One was , the multitude of Co
lonies , which partly to reprefs Rebel
lion in the fubdued Provinces , partly
to refift Forreign Invafions, partly to
reward the Ancient Souldicrs , partly to
abate the redundance f the City , and
relieve the poorer fort , were fent forth
to inhabit in all the Provinces of the
Empire: Another , as the donation of
Roman freedom , or Communication 6f
the right and benefit of Roman Citizens
to very many of the Provincial , both
Appian.i.i. Cities and Regions. For Firft , All /-
Civil, longe ,,/,, obtained that freedom in the time of
Sylla and M&itts^ at the compounding of
the Italian War, as Apyian hath recorded:
All Italy ^ I fay , as then it was called and
bounded , with the Rivers of Rubicon and
Arms, that is, the narrower part of Italy,
lying betwixt the Adriatic^ and the Ty-
rhene Seas. Secondly , Julius Cafar in
like fort enfranchized the reft of Italy ,
that is the Border part, named then Gallia
Dion.1.48. Cffalpina , as is remembred by Dion. But
not long after, the ForreignProvincei alfo
began to be enfranchized, France being
indued with the liberty of Roman Citi-
Jf^;y/; zens by Galba , as I find in Tacitus ;
Spain by fefpajuw , as it is in Pliny. And
C
t&e Rowan ttongur. 19
at laft, by Antonius Pitts , all without ex- Digeft.l-i-
ception that were fubjedl to the Empire ^ atl
of Rome, as appeareth by the teftimony L eg j n orbe
of Vipian in the Digefts. The benefit of Romano*
which Jfow Freedom , they that would
ufe, could not with honefty do it , re
maining ignorant of the Roman tongue.
Thefe two as I have faid , were the
principal caufes of inlarging that Lan
guage : yet other there were alfo , of
great importance, to further it. For
Firft , Concerning Ambafl ages , Suits,
Appeals , or whatsoever other bufinefs of
the Provincials, or Forraigns , nothing
was allowed to be handled or fpoken in
the Senate at Rome , but in the Latin .
tongue. Secondly , , The Laws whereby
the Provinces were . governed were all
written in that Language , as being in all
of them , excepting only municipal Ci
ties, the ordinary Ryman Law. Thirdly,
The * Praetors of the Provinces were not *Digeft.l.42.,
allowed to deliver their Judgments fave Tit.de re ju.
in that Language: and we read in jj$fc|dicara.Lc|,
Caffius % of a principal man in Greece* that r *
by Claudius was put from the order of
Judges , for being ignorant of the La-
tin tongue . and to the fame effect in
Valerias Maximns , that the Roman Ma- Dion.1-57.
giftrates would not give audience to the
Grecians ( lefs therefore I take it to the
Barbarous Nations ) fave in the Latin
tongue. Fourthly, The general Schools
D 2 ercded
Tacit. 1.3.
Anna!*
Hieron. in
ep.ad Rufti-
cum. Tom. i
Auguft. de
Civir. Dei
lib, 19,0. 7.
Liv.Hiftor.
Rom. 1.40*
latin mofl fpofeen itt
erefted in fundry Cities of the Provinces,
whereof we find mention in Tacitus, Hie-
and others ( in which the Roman
rome,
tongue was the ordinary and allowed
Speech, as is ufual in tlniverfities till this
day) was no fmall furtherance to that
Language, And, to conclude that the
Romans had generally ( at leaft in the
after- times , when Rome \yas become a
Monarchy, and in the flourifli of the
Empire) great care to enlarge their
tongue , together with their Dominion,
is by Attgttftine in his Books de Civitatc
Dei, fpecially remembred, Ifaiditwas
fo in the after-times, for certainly , that
the Romans were not very anciently pof-
fefied with that humour of fpreading
their Language apbeareth by Livy , in
whom we find recorded , that it was
granted the Cumanes for a favour . and
at their fuit , that they might publickly
ufe the Roman tongue, not fuHy 140 years
before the beginning of the Emperours :
And yet was Cuma but about 100 miles
diftantfrom Rome , and at that time the
Romans had Conquered all Italy, Sicily,
Sardinia, and a great part of Spain.
But yet in all the Provinces of the
Empire , the Roman tongue found not
alike acceptance and fuccefs , but mod
inlarged and fpread it felf toward the
North, and Weft, and South bounds, for
Firft , That in all the Regions of
iu&nt partg of tfic empire. 2 r
vonia it was known Vetteius is mine Au- Vellei.lib.2*
thor: Secondly, That it was fpokenin
France and Spain, Strata: Thirdly, That Strab.lib. s,
in Africk^, Afulelusi And it feemeth the & 4
Sermons of Cyprian and Auguftine , yet A pulei * in
extant (of Aptgupitttit is manifeft ) that
they preached to the people in Latin.
But in the Eaft parts of the Empire , as
in Greece and Afia , and fo likewife in
dfriek , from the greater Syrtis Eaft-
ward, I cannot in ray reading find that
the Roman tongue ever grew into any
common ufe. And the reafon of it feems
to be, for that in thofe parts of the Em
pire it became moft frequent , where the
moft and greateft Roman Colonies were
planted. And therefore over all Italy,
it became in a manner vulgar, wherein I
have obferved in Hiftories , and in Re-
giftersof ancient Infcriptions , to have
been planted by the Romans at feveral
times above 150 Colonies : as in Africk,
alfoneer6o (namely 57) in Spain 29, in
France, as it is ftretched to Rhene 26 , and
fo in lllyricum , and other North parts of
the Empire , between the Adriatlck^ Sea
and DAnnbius very many. And yet I
doubt not, but in all -thefe parts, more
there were then any Hiftory or Ancient
Infcription that now remains hath re-
raembred,
D 3 And
22 Latin, toljp fa little r
And contrariwife in thofe Countries;
where feweft Colonies were planted ,
the Latin tongne grew nothing fo com.
mon : as for example , here in Britain
i Fbnracurr. there were but four : thofe were I 2V^,
aDebuna. 2 Cbefter , 3 Cacrvsk^m Monmouth-fiire^
SHca. ^ anc j ^ Matton in p.v ( for London , al-
JumT " though recorded for one by Ou*phri*s 9
O;uphr.in was none, as is manifeft by his own
liDper.Rom. * Author , in the place that himfelf al-
*Tacit.l.i4, Jedgeth ) and therefore we find in the
Britifi tongue which yet remaineth in
Wales , but little rehili (to account of )or
rehques of the Latin. And, for this
caufe alfo partly, the Eaft Provinces of
the Empire favoured little or nothing
of the Roman tongue. For Firil , In A~
frick^ beyond the greater Syrtis , I find
Onuphr. lib. never a Rowan Colony: for Onttpbriuf,
jam citato. that hath recorded * Indicia Cyrenenfiunt
TJo Ti /5d e f r ne . alled 8 in S V>t** for Author ,
Cenfibus" was deceived by fomc faulty Copy of the
Leg. fcien- Digefls. For the Corrected Copies have
dum. Zernenpum , and for Indicia istoberead
in Dacia , as is rightly obferved ( for in
Paneirel. id it the City of Zerne wasj by Pancirellns.
Comment. Secondly, In Jgyft there were but two :
Notit.Iimcr. anc [ to fa brief, Syria onely excepted,
WP,138. wbich had abo at 20 RofKay Colonie? , but
moft of them late planted , efpecially
by Septimiits Sever us , and his Son Baf-
fanus , to ftrengthen that fide of the
Empire againft the Parthian* ( and yet
23
I find not that in Syria ^ the Roman tongue
ever obtained any vulgar ufe ) the reft
had but very few , in proportion to the
largnefs of thofe Regions.
Of which little eilimation , and ufe
of the Roman tongue , in the Eaft parts,
befide the want of Colonies fore- men
tioned, and to omit their love to their
own Languages , which they held to be
more Civil than the Roman ; another
great caufe was the Grfet^, which they
had in a far greater account , both , for
Learning fake ( infomuch that Cicero con-
fefleth , Gr<cca (faith he) leguntttr in om Cicer. in
nibta fere gentibus^ Latina fuis finibu* , orat - P ro
cxiguvfw, continents ) and for Traffick, ^ chta ^
to both which , the Grecians above all
Nations of the World were anciently
given: to omit, both the excellency of
the Tongue it felf for found and copi-
oufncfs, and that it had foreftalled the
Roman in thofe parts. And certainly, in
how little regard the Roman tongue was
had in refped of theGr<?^, in the Ea-
ftern Countries , may appear by this ,
that all the Learned men of thofe parts,
whereof moft lived in theflourifli of the
Roman Empire , have written in Greek,
and not in Latin : as Pbilo, fofephtts, Ig-
natius , faftine Afartyr , Clemens Alexan-
drinus, Origen^ Enfeltius t dthanafitts 9 Ba-
fel , Gregory Nyffene , and
Cyril of Alexandria , and of
D 4
24 JUttn little refpccteU,
Efiphamus , Synetitts , Ptolomy , Strdo J
Porphyry -, and very many others, fo that
of all the Writers that lived in Afi<* , or
in Afric^i beyond the greater Syrtis , I
Jrink we have not one Author in the
Latin tongue: and yet more evidently
may it appear by another inftance , that
I find in the third general Counfel held
ConclhEphe- at Efhefus , where the Letters of the Bi-
fin.Tcm.2. (hop of Rome , having been read by his
MtBin Legates in the Latin tongue , it was re-
quefted by all the Bifliops, that they
might be tranilated into Gree^ to the
end they might be underftood. It is
manifeft therefore , that the Roman
tongue was neither vulgar, nor familiar
intheEaft, when the Learned men ga
thered out of all parts of the Eaft under-
good jt not.
CHAP,
25
G H A P. IV.
ifa Roman Tongue abolijhed
not iht vulgar Languages , in
the Forraign Provinces of the
Roman Empire.
ESS*"..
OF the weak impreffion therefore
of the Roman Language in the
Eaft, aud large intertainment
of it in the Weft, and other parts of the
Empire , and of the caufes of both , I
have faid enough. But in what fort, and Galat.de Situ
how far it prevailed, namely, whether fo Japigis.p.^S*
far, as to extinguish the Ancient vulgar
Languages of thofe parts , and it felf,
inftead of them to become the Native Viir. L.$. de
and Vulgar Tongue, as GatiteK hath T 1 ?^/? d
pronounced touching the Pawr^and Vines ad Auguft
with many other of the Gallic^ and Spa- cj e Civit. Dei
^, I am next to confider. l.rp.c.y.
Firft therefore 3 it is certainly obfer-
Tcd, that there are at this day fourteen
Mother Tongues in Europe (befide the
Latin ) which remain , not onely not
abolifhed , but little or nothing altered,
or impaired by the Romans. And thofe
are the i Irijb , fpoken in Ireland , and a
good part of Scotland; the z Brittift in
a6 Imtrtec n Cmtgueg in (Europe
Wales y Cormfraile, and Britain of France l
3ScaIig. in the 3 Cantabria* near the Ocean, abou c
lin at Eu* ^ the Pyr ** ^ iIU b th in F r * ncc and fy* 1 "
^ n ^ ru u j^ px the 4 Arabic^,* in the fteepy Mountains
Cofm.part.2. f Granata, named Alpuxarras : the 5 .Fw-
L.2. C.8. niqtte , in Finland and Lapland : the
SScalig.loco 5 Z>#tt&, in Germany "Behia,
citato. -- - J 6 -
and ffmEii : the old 7 Canchian
(I take it to be that , for in that part thc
Cauchi inhabited ) in Eaft Friefland , for
* ?L te .|i V! * although to ftrangers they fpeak Dutch,
tab.Fnf. O- i r b i ?
riental V et amon g themfelves they ufe a peculiar
Language of their own : the 8 Slavonijh>
in Polonia, Bohemia^ IMofcovia^ R.ttffla,^ and
many other Regions ( whereof I will
after intreat in due place) although with
notable difference of dialed, asalfothe
$rittijh and Dutch ^ in the Countries men
tioned have : the old 9 lllyrian in the Ifle
of Veggia^ on the Eaft fide of Iftria in thc
day of Liburnia i the 10 Greek^, in Greece
wd the I/lands about it, and part of Ma-
cedon, and of Thrace : the old n Epiro-
*Scalig. loco tiqu* * in the Mountain of Epirus : thc
citato. iz Hungarian in thegreateft part of that
Bpf> C r^ in Kingdom : the 13 Javygian in the North
fide of Hftngaria , betwixt Danubifts and
Tibifcttfj utterly differing from the Htttt*
garian Language And laitly, the 14 Tar
tarian , of the Prccopcnfes , between the
Rivers of Tanais and Boryfthenes , near
and the Euxine Sea , for, of the
, Italian, Spanifi, and French , as
being
not eirtinBuifljeo bp tfje Komatig. 97
being derivations , or rather degenera
tions, thefirftof the Dutch , and the o-
ther three of the Latin, feeing I now
fpeakoneJy of Original or Mother Lan
guages, I muft befilent: And of all
thefe Fourteen it is certain , except the
Arabic^ , which is known to have entred
fince, and perhaps the Hungarian , about
which there is difference among Antiqua
ries , that they were in Europe in time of
the Roman Empire , and fix or feven of
them within the limits of the Empire.
And indeed , how hard a matter it is
utterly to abolifh a vulgar Language , in
a populous Country, where the Con-
querers are in number far inferiour to the
native Inhabitants , whatfoever Art be
praftifed to bring it about , may well ap
pear by the vain attempt of our Norman
Conquerour : who although he com
pelled the Englijb , to teach their young
Children in the Schools nothing but
French, and fet down all the Laws of the
Land in French , and inforced all plea
dings at the Law to be performed in that
Language ( which Cuftome continued
till King Edward t\\t Third his daies, who
difanulied it) purpofing thereby to have
Conquered the Language together with
the Land , and to have made all French :
yet the number of Englift far exceeding
the Normans^ all was but labour loft, and
obtained no further effeft than the mingr
ling
6e pmncfe Conguc not 1 1
ling of a few Frenth words with the ft
Ettglijb. And even fuch alfo was the fuc- ] j
cefs of the Franks among the Gaules , of j {
the (7<tfta.f among the Italians and Span- (<;
j^/, and may beobferved, tobefhort, a
in all fuch Conquefts , where the Con-
querours ( being yet in number far infe- ]
riour ) mingle themfelves with the Na
tive Inhabitants, So that, in thofe Coun
tries onely the mutation of Languages
hath enfued upon Conquefts , where ei
ther the ancient Inhabitants have been
deftroyed or driven forth , as we fee in
our Country to have followed of the j
Saxens Victories againft the Brittains, or
dfe at leaft in fuch fort diminilhed , that
in number they remained inferiour , or !
but little fuperiour to the Conquerors, \
whofe Reputation and Authority might
prevail more then a fmall excefs of mul
titude* But (that I digrefs no further^
becaufe certain Countries are fpecially
alleadged , in which the Roman tongue is
fuppofedmofl to have prevailed, I will
reftrain my difcourfe to them alone.
And Firft , That both the Pmick^ and
Gallic^ tongues , remained in the time of
Alexander Severns the Emperour ( about
230 years after our Saviours birth ) ap-
peareth by Ulpian , who lived at that
time, and was with the Emperour of
* principal reputation , teaching , that
i fidci Commifa might be left , not onely
in
aboltfteti ftp t&e
in Latin or Greek.) hut in the Pttnick or
GMc\^ or any other vulgar Language.
Till that time therefore , it feemcth evi
dent , that the Roman tongue had not
fwallowed up thcfe vulgar Languages,
and it felf become vulgar inftead of them.-
But to infift a little in either (everally.
Firft , Touching the PunicI^, Anrelius ,
Viftor hath recorded of Septimius Sever us ?
that he was , Latinis Uteri* fttffioienter in-
ftmtttts , but, Pftqica eloquenti* fromptior^
quippe gcnitus apud Leptim provincia Africa.
Of which Emperours Sifter alfo, dwelling
at Leptis (it is the City we now call
Tripoly in Barbary) and comming to fee
him, Spartianus hath left written , that
(he fo badly fpake the Latin tongue ( yet
wasfZ*/tf a Roman Colony) that the
Emperour blulhed at it. Secondly,Long
after that, Hierowe hath recorded of his
time , that the Africans had fomewhat
altered their Language from the Phitni-
dans: the Language therefore then re
mained, for elfe how could he pronounce
of the prefent difference ? Thirdly , An.
gufline (fomewhat younger than Hierome,
though living at the fame time) writeth
not onely, that f he knew divers Nations
in Afric/i) that fpake the Pttnick tongue,
but alfo more particularly in * another
place, mentioning a known Punick^ Pro-
verb , he would fpeak it ( he faid) in the
Latin, becaufe all his Auditors (for Hippo
where
Aur.Viftor in
Epitom.Sep-
tim.Scver. )
Spartian. in
Severo.poft
med.
f* Antonin.in
Itineraries
Hieron. in
Proem.1.2.
Com.Epift.ad
Galat.infine,
-fAuuflide
Civ
c.6.
de verb.
Apo.
30
f Id.Expof.
in Chrat. e-
pift.ad Ro
man. circa
Leo I.Africa
L.defcript.
Africx. cap.
de Ling
Africanis.
princip*
Tacit, in Ju
lio Agricola.
Lamprid. in
Alexand. Se-
vero, longe
poft med
C6e tfallfcfc tongue not
where he preached was a Roman Colony)
understood not the Pttnlck. tongue : And
fomc f ether paflagcs could I alleadgc
Out of Attgiiftine for the direft confirma
tion of this point , if thefe were not
evident and effectual enough. Laflly ,
Leo Africans , a man of late time , and
good reputation , affirmeth that there
remain yet in Barbary, very many defcen-
ded of the old Inhabitants that fpeak the
African tongue , whereby it is apparent,
that it was never extinguiilied by the
Romans.
Secondly, Touching the ancient Gallick^
tongue, that it alfo remained, and was
not aboiifhed by the Roman in the time of
Strabo , who nourifhed under Tiberius
Ctfars Government , it appearetfi in the
fourth Book of his Geography , writing
that the Aquhani differed altogether in
Language from the other Gaules^ and they
fomcwhat among themfelves. Nor after
that in Tacitus his time , noting that the
Language of France, differed little from
that of Britain. No^orlong after that, in
Alexander Severtts his time, for befide the
Authority of Ulpian before alleaged out
of the Digfftes, it is manifeft by Lampridius
alfo, who in the life of the faid Alex
ander , remembreth of a Druids Woman,
that when he was parting along , in his
expedition againft the Gcrmanes^ through
cryed out after him in the Gallic^.
tongue
W
nboltfijen 6p t&c Romans, 3 1
tongue ( what nccdeth that obfervation
of the Gallic^, tongne , if it were the
Roman?) Go thy way (quoth (lie) and look,
ttttfor the viftory, and trnfl not tky Sonldiers.
And though Strabo be alleadged by fome, Strab44jK|
tojprove the vulgarneft of the Latin ante med -
tongue in France , yet is it manifcft that
he fpeaketh not of all the G antes , but of
certain only in the Province of Narbona^
about Rhodaufts , for which part of Franc*
there was fpecial reafon , both for the
more ancient and ordinary converting of
the Romans , in that Region above all the
reft.- for of all the Seventeen Provinces
of France , that of Ntrbona was firft re
duced into the form of a Province : And
the City of Narbona it felf , being a Mart
Town of exceeding Traftick in thofe
daies , was the f firit Forraign Colony,
that the Romans planted out of Italy ,
Carthage onely excepted: And yet fur.
thermorc, as Pliny hath recorded , many
Towns there were in that Province , in-
franchized and indued with the liberty
and right of the Latins. And yet for all
this , Strabo faith not , that the Roma*
tongue was the Native or vulgar Lan
guage in that part , but that for the more
part they fpake it.
Thirdly, Concerning the Spanlfb tongue:
Howfoever Vwcs writ , that the Langua
ges of Trance and Spain were utterly
cxtinguifhcd by the Romans, and that the
Latin
32 C&e Spmufl) ants Ipannonian
t Vid.Annot. Latin was become f VernacuU Hifpanial
ad Auguft. de as a jf o ^//^ & j^ . an( j * f orae others
Si * of tbe fame Narion vaunt > that had not
Id.s .detra- the barbarous^Nations corrupted it ^ the
dend. De- Latin tongue would have been at this
JfJjP* day , as pure in Spain , as it was at Rome
1 H^R Jh itfelf in r ^ w tirae: Y et neverthelefs,
cul.de.Keb* ./ n ^/ *
Hifpaniae. maEirelt it is, that the Spantfe tongue was
1.5.0.4. never utterly fuppreffed by the Latin.
fStrab. 1.3. For to omit that of Strnto % f thac there
pauloaprin- were ^i vcrs Languages in tbe parts of
IdTiV in Spain, as alfo in * another place, that
pr incip. the Speech of Aqttitaine , was liker the
* Marian de Language of the Spaniards than of the
Reb.Hifpan. other <7**/w : It is a common confent of
Marin.Sicul. the be ^ Hiftorians and Antiquaries of
dereb.Hif- ^p^ , that the CMdrian tongue, which
pan.l,4.c.ult. yet remaineth in the North part of Spain
& Alib. ( an d hath no rellifli in a manner at all of
the Roman) was either the ancient, or at
leaft one of the ancient Languages of
fStrab.1.3. Spai 9 And although + Strabo hath re-
c.r. corded, that the Reman tongue was fpoken
in Spaittj yet he fpeaketh not indefinitely,
but addeth a limitation , namely, about
Bttis.. And that in that part of Spain the
Roman tongue fo prevailed , the reafon is
eafie to be affigned by that we find in
PIin.3.c.i. Pliny. Namely, that in Sttic* were eight
Vell.Pater- Roman Colonies, eight Municipal Citks,
cul.1.2. anc j twent y H j ne others indued with the
right and liberty of the Latins.
ttttffueis not ettfnct ftp tfje Romaics. 33
Laftly , To fpeak of the Pannonian
Tongue, ( Pannonia contained Hungary ,
AttftriA, Stiria, and Carinthia) ic is cer
tain, that the Roman did" not extinguifh
it: For firft, Patercultis (who is the only
Author that I know alledged for that
purpofe ) faith not, that it was become
the language of the Countrey, for how
could it, being but even then newly con
quered by Tibsritts Ctfar ? but only, that
in the time of Auguftus^ by Tiberius his
means, the knowledge of the Roman Tongue
was fpread in all Pannonia. And Secondly,
Tacitus after Tibtrivs his time, hath re- Tacit, de mo-
corded, that the Op in Germany, might be * ib Gcriq.
known to be no Germans, by the Pannonian P r P e " n *
Tongue, which * a little before in the *Lib.eod pa-
fame Book,he plainly acknowledged to be rum *
fpoken even then in Pannonia*
And as for thefc reafons, it may well
feern that the Roman Tongue became not
the vulgar language in any of thefe parts
of the Empire, which yet are fpecially in-
ftanced, for the large vulgarity of it : So
have I other reafons to perfwade me that
It was not in thofe parts, nor in any other
forreign Countreys fubje& to the Empire,
either generally or perfectly fpoken. Not
generally (I fay) becaufe it is hard to con
ceive, that any whole Countreys,fpecially
becaufe fo large as the mentioned are,
fliould generally fpeak two languages,
their own native, and the Roman. Second-
E ly,
34 fcatftt not general!?
Iy , There was not any Law at all of the
Romans, to inforce the fubdued Nations,
either to ufe vulgarly the Roman Tongue,
v or not to ufe their ov/n native languages,
( and very extream and unreasonable, had
fuch Lords been, as Oiould compel men by
Laws, both to do, and to fpeak, only what
pleafed them.) Neither do I fee any other
neccffity, or any provocation, to bring
them to it,exccpt for fome fpccial forts of
raen,as Merchants,and Citizens, for their
better traffique and trade, Lawyers for the
knowledge and practice of the Roman
Laws,which carried force throughout the
Empire (except priviledged places) fcho-
lars for learning, fouldiers for their bet
ter convcrfing with the Roman Legions,
and with the Latins , Travellers, Gentle,
men, Officers, or fuch other, as might have
occafion of affairs and dealing with the
Remans. But it foundeth altogether unlike
a truth, that the poor fcattered people, a-
broad in the Countrey, dwelling either in
folitary places, or in the fraall Towns, and
Villages, either generally fpake it, or
could poilibiy acuin unto it. An example
whereof* ror the betr^r evidence, may at
this day be noted, in thofe parts of Greece,
which are fubj ed to the Dominions of the
B^Uon. Turks and Venetians : for as Bellonitts hath
Obfervat.Lie obferved,the people that dwell in the prin-
.4 cipal Towns, and Cities, fubjed to the
Tftr^ by reafon of their trade, fpeak both
the
fpofeen in tfte p?ottnce& 35
the O^and Turfyfh Tongues 3 as they alfo
that are under the Venetians ^G\]\ ihtGreek^.
and Iialian\>\& the Countrey people under
both Governments, fpeak only Greek^ So
likewife in Sardinia^ as is recorded by * o- -xGefner. in*
thers, the good Towns by reafon of the Mirhridate.m
Spaifi government and trade, fpeak alfo Lingua Sard.
the Sanijb Tongue,but the Countrey peo Rocca ^ e Di
"
pie the natural Sardinian language Ry * aleft.in Lin?
And, the like by our own experience, we Sardoc.
know to be true, in the Provinces fubject
to our King, namely both in Wales and
Ireland. It feemeth therefore that the Ro-
man Tongue was never generally fpoken in
any of the Roman Provinces forth of
Italy.
And certainly much lefs can I perfwade Porcacch. I.
my felf, that it was fpoken abroad in the dello ifole.
Provinces perfectly. Firft,Becaufe it feems gci.difcrit.di
unpoffible for forrain Nations, efpedally S
for the rude and common people, to at
tain the right pronouncing of it, who as
we know do ordinarily much miftake the
true pronouncing of their native lan
guage : for which very caufe, we fee the
Cbaldcc Tongue, to have degenerated into
the Syriaqtte among the fews , although
they had converfcd 70 years together a-
mong the Chaldeans. And moreover, by dai
ly experience we fee in many, with what
labour and difficulty, even in the very
Schools, and in the moft docible part of
their age, the right fpeaking of the Latin
E 2 Tongue
8 6 Cfje fuppofeu beginning oftfte
hi Ena^rfr 1 !^ Ton g ue is attained. And to conclude, it
Pfalm i23.*& a Ppeareth by Auguftine in fundry places,
i3&& 1.2.de that the Reman Tongue was unperfed a-
doarin-Chri. mong the -Africans, (even in the Colo-
7 in* loa"^ n * 65 ) as P ronounc i n g ofamtoros, floriet
forflorebh. doltts for dolor , and fuch like -,
infomuch that be confefleth, he was fain
fomecimcs to ufe words that were no La
tin , to the end they might underftand
him.
CHAP. V.
Of the beginning of the Italian?
French^ and Spanish Langua
ges.
TH E common opinion , which
fuppofeth that thefe Nations in
the rlourifli of the Roman Empire,
fpake vulgarly and rightly the Latin
Tongue, is, that the mixture of the Nor
thern barbarous Nations among the anci
ent Inhabitants, was the caufeof chang
ing the Latin Tongue, into the Langua
ges which now they fpeak, the Langua
ges becoming mingled , as the Nations
themfelves were. Who, while they were
inforced to attemper and frame their
fpeech.
3(taltan Congue, 37
fpeech, one to the underftanding of ano
ther, for elfe they could not mutually ex-
prefs their minds ( which is the end for
which nature hath given fpeech to menj
they degenerated both, and fo came to
this medley, wherein now we find them.
Which opinion, if it were true, the/M-
llan Tongue muft of neceifity have its be
ginning about the 480 year of our Savi
our: Becaufe, at that time, the barba
rous Nations began firft to inhabit Italy,
under Odoacer, for although they had en-
tred and wafted Italy long before, as firft,
the Gothes under Alarictts, about the year
414 : Then the Httnnes together with the
Gothes, and the Remit, and the Gepidi*
and other Northern people under Anil**
about An. 450 : Then the V Van fait s under
Gen/ericas, crofting the Sea out of Africk*
about An, 456. (to omit Tome other inva-
fions of thofe barbarous Nations, becaufc
they prospered not ) yet none of thefe,
fetlcd themfelves to ftay and inhibit Italy ^
till the Her uli ^ as I faid, under Odoacer, a-;
bout An. 480. or a little before, encred
and poflefled it near hand 20 years, He
being (proclaimed by the Romans them
felves) King of Italy , about 16 year?,
and his people becoming inh abiters of the
Countrey. But, they a lib , within 20
years after their entrance, were in a man
ner rooted out of Italy , by Theodorictis
King of Gothes, who allotted them only a
E 3 pare
38 Clje fuppofeu ftegmning
part of Piemont above Turin t;o inhabit :
for Theodoricttsbeingby Zeno then Erape.
ror, invefted with the title of King of Ita-
/jV, and having overcome Odoacer, forae-
w/hat before the year 5oo,ruled peaceably
a long time, as King of Italy, and certain
others of the Gothes Nations fucceeded af-
ter him in the fame Government , the
Gothes in the mean fpace, growing into
one with the Italians, for the fpace near
hand of 60 years together. And although
after that, the dominion of Italy, was by
Narfes again recovered to the Empire, in
the time of Juftinian , and many of the
Gothes expelled Italy, yet far more of them
remained , Italy in that long time, being
grown well with their feed andpofterity.
The Hertili therefore, with their affociates,
were the firft, and the Gothes the fecond,
of the barbarous Nations, that inhabited
Italy. The third and the laft, were the
Langbards, who coming into Italy about
the year 570, and long time obtaining
the dominion, and poffeffion , in a man
ner of all Italy, namely about 200 years,
and during the fuccelfion of 20 Kings or
more, were never expelled forth of Italy,
ajthough at laft their dominion was fore
broken by Pifin King of Frame , and af
ter, more defaced, by his fon Charles the
great, who rirft reftrained and confined
it, to that part, which to this day, of
theiTi maineth the name of Lombtrdy,
and
sf tlje Italian Congur, 39
and Chortly after utterly exdnguif&ed it,
carrying away their laft King captive In
to France. Now although divers * anti- *Biond.inI-
quariesof Italy there be, which refer the tal. lliuftrata
beginning 01 the Italia* Tongue, and the
change of the Latin into it, to thefe third
inhabitants of It*lyibeLa*gbards* byrea- Tinro deJIa
fon of their long and perfect coalition in. Nobilta.dive-
to one with the Italian people : yet ^. rona.I.2.c.2.
tainly, the Italian Tongue was more an- * alu *
cient then fo, for befides that, there re
mains yet to be feen ( as men * worthy of *Lipf.dePro-
credit reporr) in the King of Frame his nuntiai.JLin*;.
Library at Paris^ an Inflrurncnt written Jf r " c , a P ^ *
in the Italian Tongue, in the time of ?*jK- ComofeV.t
wthe firft, which was before the com- c .i& *
ing of the Langbards into Italy : another
evidence more vulgar, to this efFed, is
to be found in Pattltts Uiacontts his mifcel- p au j, Diacon.
lane hiftory : where we read, that in tta? hi/KMife). |.
Emperor Mauritius his time, about the
yeir 590, when the Laniards had indeed
entred , and wafted GaMiaCifetyna ^ but
had not invaded the Roman dition in Italy ,
that by the acclamation of the word 7V-
na % Torn* (plain Italian) which a Reman
fouldier fpake to one of his fellows afore,
whofebeaft had overturned his burthen )
the whole Army (marching in the dark}
began to cry out, Torna^ Tarna, and fo
fell to flying away.
But the French Tongue, if that afore
mentioned were the caufe of it, began a
E 4 Jitile
4 C&e fuppofeo beginning of tlje
Httle before, in the time of VdcntinUn
the third, when in a manner, all the
Weft part of the Empire fell away , (and
among the reft, our Countrey of JJ-
land, being firft forfaken of the Romans
themfelves, by reafon of grievous warres
at their own doors, and not long after,
conquered and poflefled by the Saxons,
whofe pofterity for the moft part we
are ) namely , about the year 450 :
prance being then fubdued , and pea
ceably poflefled, by the Franks and Bur-
gunfaans, Nations of Germany : the Bttr-
gHndians, occupying the Eaftward , and
outward parts of it , toward the River
of Rhene , and the Franks all the inner
Region. For although France before
that had been invaded by the W&dd*,
Stttvi) and Alani , and after by the
Gothes , who having obtained Aqui-
taytt for their feat and habitation , by
the grant of the Em per our Honoritts,
expelled the former into SpMn about
An. 410 .- yet notwithftanding , till
the Conqueft made by the Franks and
Burgundians^ it was not generally , nor
for any long time mingled with Gran
gers , which after that Conqueft be
gan to fpread over Trance , and to be
come native Inhabitants of the Coun
trey,
But
f rent!) Ccmgue* 41
But of all, the Spanijb tongue for this
caufc, muft neccffarily be rnoft ancient :
for the Wandali and Alani being expelled
France, about the year 410 , began then
to invade and to inhabit Spain, which they
held and poflefTed many years , till the
Gotkcs being expelled by the Franks and
Burgundians , out of France into Spain ,
expelled them out of Spain into Africk^
(the Barbarous Nations thus like nails
driving out one another,) and not onely
them , but with them all the remnants of
the Rowan Garrifons and Government,
and fo becomming the entire Lords and
quiet pofleflburs of all the Country, from
whom alfothe Kings of Spain that now
are be dcfcended. Notwithftanding , e-
ven they a Ho , within lefs than 300 years
after, were driven by the Saracens of A-
frick into the Northern and Mountainous
parts of Spain, namely Attftria , Bifcty ,
and Gttiptifcea , till after a long courfe of
time, by little and little they recovered
it out of their hands again, wbich was at
laft fully accomplifhed by Ferdinand not
paft 1 20 years ago, there having paffed in
the mean time , from the Mores firft en-
trance of Spain at Gibraltar , till their laft
pofleffion in Granada, about 770 years.
Whereby you may fee alfo , when the
Roman tongue began to degenerate in A-
frick f if that alfo , as is fuppofed fpake
vulgarly the Latin tongue, and if the
mixture
4* Cfje tutne of tlje Rommt
mixture of barbarous people were caufe
of she decay and corruption of it) name
ly, about the year 450 , for about that
time the Wandali and A.U& , partly wea
ried with the Gotti/h War in Spain , and
partly invited by the Governour Bonifa-
ciftt, entered Africk^ under the Leading
of Genfcrictu, * part whereof ror a time
they held quietly , for the Emperour Va-
lentiniaws gift : But fhortly after, in the
fame Emperours time , when all the W^ft
Provinces in a manner fell utterly away
from the Empire,they alfo took Carthage ,
and all the Province about it , from the
Romans. And although the Dominion of
Africk^ was regained by Bettiforius to the
Empire almofl 100 years after, in fufti-
nians time , yet in the time of the Empe
rour Leontms (almod 700 years after our
Saviours birth) it was loft again , being
anew Conquered , and poffeffled by the
Saracensrt Arabia (and to this day re-
maineth in their bands) bringing together
with their Victories , the Language aifo,
and Religion (MahHmetanifme) into all
that Coaft of Afric^ even from vgypt
to the Strait of Gibraltar , above 2000
miles in length.
About which time alfo, namely during
the Government of Valeniim^n the Third,
Enlgarla^ Scrvia, Bofcina 9 Hungary , An-
ftri*> Stiria, Car z*thia> Bavaria and Swvia %
fth^tis, all the North- border of the
Empire,
, fofcen 5 ans bj? fo&om, 43
fmpire, along the River Danubin ) and
forae part of Thrace was fpoiled andpof-
feffcd by the Hunnes^ who yet principally
planted themfelves in the Lower Pannonia,
whence it obtained the name of Hun
gary.
Out of which Difcourfe youmiyob-
ferve thefe two points. Firft, What the
Countries were, in which thofe wan*
dringand Warring Nations after many
tranfmigrations from place to place, fixed
at laft their final refidence and habita
tion* Namely the Httnnes in Pannonia,
the tranddcs in Afric^ , the Eaft Gothet
and Langbtrds in Italy, the Weft Got hex in
Aquitaine and Spain, which being both o-
riginally but one Nation , gained thefe
names of Eaft and Weft Gothcs , from the
pofition of thefe Countries which they
Conquered and Inhabited, the other bar.
barous Nations of obfcurer names, being
partly confumcd with the War , and
partly pafling into the more famous ap
pellations. And Secondly, You may ob-
ferve , that the main diflblution of the
Empire, efpecialiy in Europe and ^fritf^
fell in the time of Valentlnian the Third,
about the year 450, being caufed by the
Barbarous Nations of the North ( is af
ter did the like diflblution of thy fame
Empire in AJia , by the Arabians in the
time of Hcraclijis about the year 640) and
together with the Raigneof the; Empire
in
44 &* rutne of tfje Homatt
in the Weft by the inundation of the fore
faid Barbarous Nations, the Latin tongue
in all the Countries where it was vul
garly fpoken ( if it were rightly fpoken
any where in the Weft) became corru
pted.
Wherefore if the Sfanifb , French and
Italian tongues proceeded from this caufe,
as a great number of Learned menfup-
pofe they did, you fee what the Antiqui^
ty of them is - But to deliver plainly my
opinion , having fearched as far as I
could into the Originals of thofc Lan- !
guages, and having pondered what in my
Reading, and in my Reafon I found i
touching them , I am of another mind
(as fome Learned men alfo arej namely,
that all thofe Tongues are more Ancient,
and have not fprung from the corruption
of the.Lat in Tongue , by the inundation
and mixture of Barbarous people in thefe
Provinces, but from the firft unperfeft
Impreflion and receiving of it in thofe
Forreign Countries. Which unperfed-
nefs notwithftanding of the Roman tongue:
in thofe parts, although it had, as I take
it, beginning from this evil framing of
Forreign Tongues, to the right pro
nouncing of the Latin, yet I withal eafily
believe and acknowledg , that it wa?
greatly increafed by the mixture and co
alition of the Barbarous Nations. Sc,
that methinks, I have obferved three
degree:;
Cmpfre, foljen ,atm feptoljom. 45
degrees of Corruption in the Roman
tongue , by the degenerating whereof,
thefe Languages are fuppofed to have re-
ceived their beginning. The firft of them
was in Rome it felf, where, towards the
latter end of the Common- wealth , and
after, in the time of the Empire, the in-
finite multitude of Servants ( which ex
ceedingly exceeded the number of Free.,
born Citizens) together with the un-
fpeakable confluence of Strangers, from
all Provinces r did much impair the pure-
nefs of their Language, and as Jfidorehzth Ifidor. Ori-
obferved brought many barbarifms and ginl.p.c-i.
folcecifms into it. Infomuch , that Ter. ^ *&
tttUian in his time , when as yet none of Genres"
the Barbarous Nations had by Invafion Cap<5.
touched Italy (for he lived under Septimi-
m Severus Government ) chargeth the
Romans to have renounced the Language
of their Fathers* The fecond ftep , was
the unperfeft impreffion ( that I touched
before) made of the Roman tongue abroad
in the Forreign Provinces among Stran
gers, whofe tongues could not perfectly
frame to fpeak it aright. And certainly,
if the Italians thcmfelves , as is remem-
bred by Cicero, failed of the right and Cicer.1.3. dc
perfect Roman pronunciation , I fee not Oratore.
how the Tongues of ftrange Nations,
fuch as the Gattles and Spaniards were ,
fhould exactly utter it. And the Third,
was that mixture of many Barbarous
people
46 Barbarous Batfdng hot tbe fitfl
people (to which others attribute the be
ginning of the Languages in queftion )
which made the Latin, that was before
unperfed , yet more corrupt than they
found it, both for words and for pro.
nouncing : So that , I rather think the
Barbarous people to have been a caufe
of increafing the Corruption , and of
further alteration and departure of thofe
Languages from the Reman , than of be
ginning them. And methinks I have ve
ry good reafonsfo to be perfwaded be-
fide aH the Arguments above-mentioned,
which I produced , both for the remain
ing of the Vulgar Languages , and for
the unperfed: fpeaking of the Roman
tongue in the Provinces. Firft, Becaufe
theGothes, Wangles, Langbards , as alfo
the Franks and Bttrgundians Language wa$ f
* Irenic.Ex- by confent of * Learned men , the Ger*
eg German. man tongue , which hath but fmall affi-
Ui.ca.sj. n j t y or agreement, with either the Ita-
i M ti- ti*M 3 French or Spdnifb Tongues. Se
en. Ge^nt. condly , Becaufe among all the Ancient
Gorop. Ori- Writers ( and they are many ) which
gin.Antwerp. have written of the miferable changes,
Hhenan.u! by ^^ infinite fwarms of Barbarous
Rer.German. people , I find not one , that mention.
Leunclau. in etn t h e change of any of thefe Langua-
Pandeft.Tur- g es to [ iave b een caufed by them : which i
AU? muiti. Bethinks fome Ancient Writers among
fo many Learned , as thofe times , and
. . w* ^- - * - - *
thofe
thofevery Countries, abounded withal,
and wfaofe Writings yet remain , would
certainly have recorded* But though
we find mention in fundry Ancient Wri
ters, of changing thefe Languages into
the Reman (whom yet I underftand of
that unperfecl change before touched )
yet nothing is found of any rechanging
of thofe Languages from the Roman ,
into the ftate wherein now they are,
Bnt it is become a queflion onely of
fome late fearchers of Antiquity, but
of fuch , as determine in this point,
without either found reafon, or good
countenance of Antiquity.
CHAP.
CHAP. VI.
Objections touching the extent of the
Latin Tongue ., and the begin
ning of the mentioned Langua
ges with their folutions.
T
iHefe reafons perhaps ( joyned
with the other above alleadged
whereby I endeavoured to prove
that the Latin Tongue perfectly fpoken,
was never the vulgar Language of the
Roman Provinces ) may perfwade you as
they have done me , that the Barbarous
Nations of the North, were not the firft
cbrrupters of the Latin Tongue , in the
Provinces fubjecT: to Rome , nor the be
ginners of the Italian , French and Spani[h
Tongues : yet fome difficulties I find
( I confefs ) in Writers touching thefe
points, which when I have refoived my
opinion will appear the more credible*
Plutarch, in One is ouc o f p/^arch in his Platonick
Qa cfti ^ affirming that in his time
all men in a manner fpake the Latin
Tongue.
Another
< \
Couc&ms tfje tatm tongue. 49
Another before touched, that
recordeth tljje Roman Tongue to have been
fpoken in Spain and France , and Ayvleius Apul.in Flo-
in Africk^, which alfo may appear by
fundry places in Auguftine , whofe Ser
mons feem (as Cyprians alfo) to have been
made to the people in that Language.
A third, How it falleth, if thefe vulgar
Tongues of adulterate Latin be fo anci
ent , that nothing is found written in
any of them of any great Antiqui
ty?
A fourth , How in Rome and Latiftw,
where the Latin Tongue was , out of
queftion Native, the Latin could fo de
generate , as at this day is found in the
Italian Tongue, except by fome Forreign
corruption ?
To the firft of thefe I Anfwer, Either
that as Divines are wont to interpret
many general Propofitions , Plutarch is
to be underftood de gemribus pngttlortim ,
not de fagHli* generttm : So that the Latin
Tongue was fpoken almoft in every Na
tion , but not of every one in any For
reign Nation: Or elfe, that they fpake
the Latin indeed , but yet unperfedly
and corruptly , as their Tongues would
frame to utter it.
To the fecond I Anfwer : Firft , that
Strabo fpeaketh not generally of France
or Spain , but with limitation to certain
parts of both , the Province of Ntrbon
F in
5 >bjettiomi tefottKB toucljing
in France , and the trad about Bat is in
Spain. Secondly , That although they
fpeak it , yet it followeth not that they
fpeak it perfectly and aright (except per
haps in the Colonies ) fo that I will not
deny , but it might be fpoken abroad in the
Provinces -, yet 1 fay it was fpoken cor
ruptly, according as the Peoples tongues
would fafhion to it, namely in fuch fort,
that although the matter and body of the
words were for the moft part Latin , yet
the form and found of them varied from
the right pronouncing: which fpeech not-
withftanding was named Latin, partly for
the reafon now touched , and partly, be-
caufe they learned it from the Romans
or Latins , as the Spaniards call their Lan
guage Romance till this day, which yet we
know to differ much from the right Roman
Nithard.de Tongue: and as Nithardn* (Nephew to
difTenf.filipr. c barks the Great ) in his Hiftory of the
j~f* diffcnfion of the Sons of LudwicM Piw,
calleth the French then ufual (whereof he
*Antonin. in fetteth down examples)the Roman tongue,
lunerar. Plin. vvhich yet hath no more agreement with
JuninEpift. the Latin, than the French hath that is
].S. ad Cam* now in ^ Thirdly , to the Objedion
^PHn. Sec. ^ Cjp*** and Avguftines preaching in
Inftor.nat.1.5*. L 3 tin , I Anfwer , That both * ffippo ,
c 4. whereof Auguftine was Bifhop , and
Velleiusl.i. + Carthage, whereof Cyprian was Arch-
beuCic.in bi{h P> were R * Colonies , confifting
fine. for the moft part of the progeny of
Romans,
tljc latin Congtte; 5*
Romans , for which fort of Cities , there
was fpecial reafon. Although neither in
the Colonies themfelves ( as it feeraeth)
the Roman Tongue was altogethet uncor-
rupt, both for that which I alleadged be
fore out of SpfiitifMtts of Sever tis his Sifter
dwelling at Lepti* , and for that which I
remembred out of Augu^ine for Hippo f
where they fpake * Off*m and f Floriet, * Enar. Pfal
and * Doltts, for Os and Floreblt and dolor, ** 2 de
( and yet were both Lepti* and Hippo Ro- doft.Chrift.
man Colonies : ) And yet it appeareth 0.13.
further by Attgtthine > that in their Tran- * Traft. 7in
flations of the Scriptures, and in the Joannem,
Pfalms fung in their Churches , they had
thefe Corruptions , where yet ( as it is
like) their moft corrupt and vulgar La.
tin had not place.
To the Third , I Anfwer , That two
reafons of it may be afiigned : One, that
Learned men would rather write i.n the
learned and Grammatical , than in the
vulgar and Provincial Latin. Another ,
that the Works of unlearned men would
hardly continue till our times, feeing even
of the Learned ancient Writings , but
few of infinite have remiined. Fur
thermore it is obfcrved of the German
tongue , by Tfchuda , and of the French Tfchwd. cle-
by Genebrard , that it is very little above fcript.Alpi-
400 years , fince Books began to be writ- ? Cap 3 6 - f
ten in both thofe Languages, and yet it ^
out of all doubt, that the tongues are u<
tquch ancienter. F z To
5* fje great
To the Fourth, I fay, That there is no
Language, which of ordinary! courfe is
not fubjed to change , although there
were no Forreign occafion ataii : which
the very fancies of men , weary of old
words (as of old things) is able enough
to work , which may be well proved by
obfervations and inftances of former
changes, in this very Tongue (the Latin)
Quintil. Inft. whereof I now difpute. For $gtitHi**
Orator. 1. 1. * recorded), that the Verfes of the Sa/ii,
e. 6. which were faid to be compofed by Nft-
mtii could hardly be undcritood of their
Priefts, in the latter time of the Com
mon-wealth, for the abfokitenefsof the
Feft.inDift.^ Speech. And Ftfltts in his Book de ver-
Larine locjui. borum fignificatione , who Jived in Attgufttis
C&fars time , hath left in obfervation ,
that the Latin Speech , which ( faith he )
is fo named of Latwm , was then in fuch
manner changed , that fcarcely any part
of it remained in knowledg. The Laws
alfo of the Roman Kings and of the De
cemviri ( called the Laws of the twelve
Tables ) Collected and publiflied in their
Fulv. Urfm. own words by Fttliritfs Urjinus , are no
r} t " a !j A T !I " ^ e ^ s ev ^ ent teftimonies , if they be com-
cib S 8cSena- e * P are d with the later Latin , of the great
tufconfulc. alteration of that Language.
Furthermore, polybitts hath alfo re-
Polyb.1.3. ,; C orded , that the Articles of League , be
twixt the people of Rome and of Car
thage , made prefently after the cxpulfion
of
of ttje Roman Conner, 53
of the Kings from Rome , could very
hardly in his time be under flood , by
reafon of the old f or fak err words, by any
of the beft skilled Antiquaries in Rome.
In which time notwichitanding , they
received very few Grangers iato their
City , which mixture might caufe fuch
alteration , and the difference of time
was but about 350 years. And yet to
add one inftance more , of a fhorter re
volution of time, and axieertr evidence
of the change , that the -Roman Tongue
was fubjeft to , and that , when no For-
reign caufe thereof -can be alleadged:
There remaineth at this day ( as it is cer
tainly f recorded ) in the Capitol at {Vid. Paul.
Rome , though much defaced by the in- Merul. Cofm.
jury of time, a piller"(they call it Cs- pa , r o 2 *J 4 r
Ittmnam roftratam , chat is , decked with cVttadiima-
beaks of (hips ) dedicated to the memory ftar.de On>.
of Dai/Hits a Rowan Conful, upon a Na - Hng.Vulg.irTs
val viftory obtained agaihft the Cartha- ^al.c.7.&c.
ginians, in the hrft Pttriick. War , not paft
150 years before decrees time. , when the
Rowan Tongue afcended to the highefl
flouridi of Elegancy that ever it obtain
ed : and thus the worda of the pillar are
fthofe that may be read j as I find them
obferved,with the later Latin under therr*
Exemet. Leciones. Afaciftrates. CAftreu.
Exemit. Legiones. Afjgiftratus. Caftris.
Exfociont. Pticnandod.Ccpet. Ew^* Navtbos.
Pttgyiando. Cepit. Inq^* Navihtts.
F 3 Marid.
54 6* Stcat changes of, &c.
. Cevfol. Primos. Or n wet . Navebotis*
ConfuL Primus. Ornavit. Navibits.
Panicas. Sumas. Cartacinienfis.
Clares. Pftnicas. Summa*. Carthaginienjis.
Diftatored. Altod. Socieis. Trirefmos.Naveis.
DiEtatore. Alto. Sociis. Triremes. Naves*
Captom. Nttmei. Navaled.Pr&dad, Poplo t &c.
CAptum<Nttmmi t N#vali. Prxda. Popfi
Where you may fee in many words, e for
i , c for^-, o for #, and fometirae for e, and
df, fuperfluoufly added to the end of raany
words. But ( to let Forreign Tongues
pafs) of the great alteration that time is
wont to work in Languages , our own
Tongue may afford us examples evident
enough: wherein Once the times neer
after, and about the Conqueft,the change
hath been fo great , as I my felf have
feen fome evidences made in the time of
King Henry the Firft, whereof I was able
to underftand but few words. To which
purpofe alfo, a certain remembrance is to
be found in Holinfieads Chronicle, in the
end of the Conquerours reign , in a
Charter given by him to the City of
Lsndon*
CHAP.
-* " <:
55
CHAP. VII.
Of tfo Ancient Languages of I-
taly, Spain, France and k-
frick.
BU T if thedifcourfe of thefe points
of Antiquity, in handling whereof
I have declared that while the Ro
man Empire flourifhed, it never aboliihed
the vulgar Languages, in France, or
Spain, or Afrifa % howfoever in Italy:
If that difcourfe , I fay, move in you
perhaps a defire , to know what the An
cient vulgar Languages of thofe parts
were: I will alfo in that point out of my
reading and fearch into Antiquity , give
you the heft fatisfadion that I can.
And Firft for Italy : Certain it is, that
many were the Ancient Tongues in the
feveral Provinces of it , Tongues I fay,
not Dialects, for they were many more.
In Apulia , the Me] apian Tongue : In
Tttfcany and QfH&ria, the Hetftiffan , both
of them utterly periihed : Yet in the
Book of ancient Infcriptions , fet forth i n f c ript. vet
by Gruter^ and Sculiger , there be fome pag. i43> ! 44
few monuments regittred of thefe Lan- MS* 1 ^*
guages, but not underftood now of any
F 4 nun
5 6 dje ancient Language
man. In Calabria both the Higher and
Lower, and far along the Maritime
Coaft of the Tyrrhene Sea, the Greek: In
Latittm (now CawpAgna dl Roma) the La
tin. In Lombardy, and Ligptria , the old
Tongue of France whatfoever it was.
Of which laft three, the two former are
utterly ceafed to be vulgar.- and the
third, nowhere to be found in Italy y but
to be fought for in fome other Country*
And although, befidethefe five , we find
mention in ancient Writings of the Sa-
bine 9 the Ofcan , the Tttfcttlan , and fomc
other Tongues in Italy , yet were they
no other then differing Dialefts of fome
of the former Languages , as by good
obfervations, out of Varro, Feftfts , Ser-
viw^ Paul. DiaconM, and others, might be
cafily proved.
Secondly, Of France what the ancient
Tongue was hath been much difputed ,
and yet remaineth fomewhat uncertain -,
Some thinking it to have been the Ger
man , others tbe Gree^ and fome the Wetfo
Tongue. But, if the meaning of thefe
refolversbe, that one Language , what
foever it were, was vulgar in all France^
if* fr they are very far wide . Ctfar and Strabo
Kello OallJC. * i < it^ .ill
in prir.cifio, avir ot " recorded, that there were
Srrab.l 4. in divers Languages fpoken in the divers
prir.cipio. parts. But to omit the Speech of Aqni-
taine , which Strabo writeth to have had
much affinity with the SfMi/b \ And, of
that
of france* 57
that part (in Ctfar called Bclgia) that at
the River of Rhene confined with Ger
many , which for that Neighbourhood,
might partake much of the German
Tongue : To omit thofe, I fay, the main
queftion is about the Language of the
CeltA , which as inhabiting the middle
part of France, were leaft of all infeded
with any Forreign mixture. And cer
tainly, that it was not the Greet^, appear.
eth out of Cxfar , writing to ji^Cicero, Czf 1.5-de
(then befieged by the G**les) in Greek* left \* ]l $$&*
the G**les fliould intercept his Letters:^; po1
And Secondly , No lefs evidently by
Farro , writing of the Mtjfilians that they Varro ad
fpake three Languages , the Roman , the Hieron. in
Greek,, and the Gallic^ Tongue: And pr* 1. 2.
Thirdly , The remnants of that Tongue ^T^r ^
r j c n i_ c put. adCjal.
may ferve for inltance , whereof many ^ a p uc | ifi-
old words, are found difperfed in ancient dor.l.i^.
Writers, that have no affinity at all with Orig.cap.u
the Greekj The Greek^ therefore, was not
the ancient native Language of the
Neither was it the German : for
clfe it had been but an odd relation and
reafon of Ctefars, that Arionifttis a German Cx-f.debello
Prince , had lived fo long in Gallia , that Gallico.
he fpake the Gallic^ Tongue : And that Tac - J: de
of r^m,that the (?4//i^Tongac proved ^J 6 ^
the Gothiaes to be no Germans : And thit Sueron. in
of Suetonius, that Caligula compelled many Calie.c,47.
of the G attics to learn the German tongue.
But Hottoman ( of all that I have read )
fpeaking
58
Hottom in
Fran.eogall.
C.2.
Perion.l.de
cognar.ling.
Gal. & Grace.
?oftel.U.de
i2.Ling.
Tfcbud. in
defcr.Rhet.
A!p.c.38.
Gorop. in
Francicis.
Ifac.in Glo
fario, prifco-
gal.Lhuid in
defcrip.Brit.
Camden in
Britannia
Strab.1.4.
Tacit. in Ju
lio Agricola.
Clje ancient language of Spain.
fpeaking moft diftinftly ) touching the
original and compofmon of the French
Tongue , divideth it as now it is fpoken,
equally into two parts , of which he fup-
pofeththeone (and J think it is rather
the greater part) to have original from
the Latin Tongue : and the other half,
to be made up, by the German and Greedy
and Brittifo or VPelfr words , each almoit
in equal raeafure. Of the deduction of
the French words from the Gree^ you
may read Pcrioniits , Poftell , and others :
Of thofe from the German, Tfchttdus y Go-
ropius, Ifaclus, &c. Of the Wclfh, Lhttid,
Cambden&c. Which laft indeed for good
reafon , fecraeth to have been the Native
Language of the Ancient Celt A , rather
than either the Greek, or Dutch Tongues :
for of the Greek^ words found in that
Language , the Neighbourhood of the
Maffjlians, and their Colonies, inhabiting
the Maritime Coaft of Province, together
with the ready acceptance of that Lan
guage in France (mentioned by Strabo )
may be the caufe : As likewife of thej
German words , the Frankes and Burgun*
dians Conqueft, and pofl effion of France^
may be afiigned for a good reafon : But 1
of the Erittvfh ; words none at all can be|
juftly given , fave , that they are the!
remnants of the Ancient Languages
Secondly, It feemeth to be fo by Tacitus A
writing , that the Speech of the Gaules^
liicid
Cfje ancient Language of dpafm 59
little differed from that of the Brit tains.
And Thirdly, By Cf/ar, recording, that Cif.1.6. de
It was the cuftome of the G antes ^ that were bel.Gallico.
ftudious of the Drttides Difcipline, often
to pafs over into Brittain to be there- in.
{trucked : wherefore feeing there was no
ufe of Books among them , as in the fame
place affirmed by Cxfar, it is apparent that
they fpake the fame Language.
Thirdly, The Spanifi Tongue, as no\y
it is, cohfifteth of the old Spanijb, Latin,
Gottijb , and Arabic^ f as there is good
reafon it fhould , Spain having been fo
long in the pofleffions of the Romans ,
Gotkes, and Mores) of which , the Latin
is the greateft part (next it the Arabic^)
and therefore they themfelves call their
Language Romance. And certainly I
have feen an Epiftle written by a Spa-
i t /* i ii- -
mard , whereof every word was l?oth
good Latin, and good Spanlfh, and an ex
ample of the like is to be feen in MeruU. Merul.Cof-
Butthe Language of Valentia and Cat A- mogr.part.2.
Ionia, and part of Portugal, is much tern- 1.2. c. 8.
pered with the French alfo. Now the
ancient and moft general Language of
Spaw-j fpoken over the Country before
the Romans Conqueft, feemeth to me out
of queftion, to have been the Cantabrian
Tongue, that : namely which yet they
fpake in Blfcay, Cuipttfcod> Navarre, and
Anftria, that is to fay, in the Northern
and MountainOHS parts of Spain, near the
6 ancient
Qffeaa, with which the Vafconian Tongue
alfo in Aqttltaine , near the Pyrene Hills,
hath as there is good reafon ( for out of
thofe parts of .Spain the Inhabitants of
Gafcoigncczmt) much affinity and agree*
ment. And my reafon for this opinion is,
that in that part of Spain, the people
have ever continued without mixture of
any Forrcign Nation, as being never fab-
dued by the Carthaginians , nor by the
Mares , no, nor by the Romans ( for all
their long Warring in Spain) before AH-
gHJtns Cafars time , and for the Hiilinefs,
and Barrennefs , and unpleafantnefs of
the Country, having nothing in it to in
vite Strangers to dwell among them.
For which caufe , the mod ancient Nati
ons and Languages are for the moft part
preferved in fuch Countries : as by Thu~
Thucjd. I.i, fidj dgf i s fpecially obferved of the Atticks-, ,
paul.apri M & Arc***s > in Greece , dwelling in |
barren Soils .- Of which Nations the
firft , for their Antiquity , vaunted of
themfelves that they were *wVo^ygf, and j
the fecond w^o-ftAkuo/, as if they had been
bred immediately of the Earth , or born !
before the Moon. Another example
whereof we may fee in Spain it (elf, for in |
the ileepy Mountains of Gravat*, named
Alptixarras , the progeny of the Mores
yet retain the Arabic!^ Tongue (for the
Spaniards call it Aravira) which all the
other remnants of the Mores in the I
plainer Region had utterly forgotteH ,i
and
61
; and ^received theCtftitian (till their late
expulfion out of Spain) for their vulgar
language. The like whereof, is alfo to
be feen in the old Efiroticjtte fpeech and
Nation , which yet continueth in the
mountainous part of jfyfVay, being (for
the Tongue ) utterly extinguiftied in all
the Countrey befide. And ( to let for-
rain inflances go ) in the JSrittains or
Weljh-men in the hilly part of our own
Countrey. What the reafon thereof
may be, I will not fland now curioufly to
enquire: whether that being inured to
labour, to watching, to fundry diflem-
peratures of the air , and much other
hardnefs ( for otherwife their living will
not be gotten out of fuch barren ground)
they prove upon occafion good and able
Souldiers ? Or , that the craggy rocks
and hils ( like fortreffes of natures own
ercfting ) are eafily defended from for.
rain invaders ? Or , that their unplea-
fant and fruitlefs foil, hath nothing to
invite Grangers to defire it ? Or , that
wanting riches, they want alfo the ordi
nary companions of riches, that is proud
and audacious hearts , to provoke with
their injuries other Nations to be reveng
ed on them, either by the conqueft or de-
folation of their Countreys ? But what-
foever the caufe maybe, certainly in ef-
feftfoitis, that the moft ancient Nati
ons and Languages, are for the moft part
to
6a Cfje ancient pumtfe Congtte.
to be found in fuch unpleafant and fruit-
Jefs regions: Infomuch that the Bifca JHS,
who gave me occalion of this digreffion,
vaunt themfelves among the SpwiArds,
that they are the right Hidalgos^ ( that is
Gentlemen ) as fome alfo report of the
Welfc men here in Brit tain to f*y of them
felves, which yet I that am their neigh
bour, ( to confefs a truth ) never heard
them fay.
Now laftly touching the Panicky tongue,
Galat. de fitu a ^ * am not ^ Gd** eftJI his opinion, that
Japyg.f ag .98 * c was utterly extinguifhed by the Romans : i
* Gefner. in So neither can I be of the phantafie ( for !
Mithridatejn it is no better) that* many other learned I
Ling.Afric.6c men ^ t . name iy t t h a t it was the Ara-
Roccha de ^H ^ Ut ^ s to ^ a y> t ^ ie ^ arl1e ^ an g ua g e >
dialed, in that is vulgar in Africk^ at this day. Fori
Ling.Arabic. it is Weil known to the skilful in Htfto ies,
Poftell. de f^gj. t [ le p m i c i^ werc of another off-
Lint Anib" ^P r ^ n g ( not f ArabiAn race } and that it;
Maf.in Gram, is not yet a thoufand years, fince that
Syriaca.prop. Tongue was by the Arabians, together/I
iv^r H with their victories, brought into ^//r/V^. |
5SU?i ;n An( i as certain alfo it is, that the rem.
ration. Lin- , ,
guar. nants of the Africans progeny, *%* Leo
Schidler. AfricAms hath recorded, have a different
in Lex.Penta- language from the Arafack* But the P-
olottomvoce ^jongue feeraeth to me out of quefti-
Mart.Galeott.
dedoftr. promifcua. cap. 6. & alii multi. * LeoAfric. ! I
Deferip, Af, cap. de Ling. Africx.
On,!
ancfent ptinicfe Congue. 63
on, to have been the Canaaniti/b or old
Hebrew language , though I doubt not
fomewhat altered from the original pro-
nunciation, as is wont in trad: of time,
to befal Colonies, planted among ftran-
gers far from home. For fir ft, Carthage
r,. itfelf, the Queen of the Cities of Afrhk^
(and well might (lie be termed fo, that
contained in circuit 24 miles, as Flows Flo.inEpitom
in his abridgment of Livy hath recorded, Liv. 1. 51.
and by the utter wall 360 furlongs (that Strab.l.iy,
is 45 miles ) as it is in Strabo : And held
out in emulation with Rome s as is noted by
Pliny, 120 years, and to conclude ( be- Plin.Us.
fore the fecond Punick^ war ) had in fub* c - l8 -
jedion all the coaft of the mediterrane
Sea, from the bottom of the greater Syr-
tis in Africk^i to the River Ebre (Ibertts)
in Spaix , which is about 2000 miles of
length) that the hmtCarthage^ I fay, and
divers other Cities of Africk ( of which
Pliny nameth Vtica and Leptis, as being
the principal) were Colonies of the Pkcc- Strab. lib. ci-
nicians, and namely of the Tynans, is not tato Mela.lt i.
only by Strtto, Mil*, Lhy, Pliny, 4ppi*, &?j ^
and many other certain Authors ac-^^;,;^
xnowledged , and by none denied, but Bel. Punicis
alfo the very names of Poeni and Panici, in prineipio.-
being but variations or mutilations of the Curtius.M.
name Pbaenicii import fomuch, and laftly &alll ^ Iurcsf
their language affureth it. For Hierom
writing, that their language was grown,
fomewhat different from the Phoenician
Tongue,
64 Cfje Pumcfes of
Tongue, doth manifeftly inthofe words
imply, it had been the fame.
And what were the Phoenicians butC**
naamtes ? The Phoenicians I fay, of whofe
exceeding merchandizing, we read fo
much in ancient Hiiiories , what were
they but Canaanites , whofe very* name
fignifieth merchants ? for, the very fame
Nation, that the Grecians called Phoenici
ans ( Qwtw) and the Romans in imitation
of that name, Peenos and P unices ^ for the
exceeding ftore of
good Palms., where- *mt$in the Greek
with thatCountrey a. fgnifieth the Palm,
bounded . Infomuch for as touchingthe
that in monuments of deduction of the
antiquity , the Palm name Phoenicia,
tree is obferved for either from pJ3 by
the Enfign of Phoeni- Mon tan us, or from
cia: the fame Nation tUK U1B by Poikl-
.1 fay , called them- lus, fignifying the
felves, and by the If- delicacy^ofthe iha-
raelites , their next bit ants by the fir ft,
neighbours , were
called , Canaanites.
And that they were
indeed no other , I
am able eafily to
prove. For firft, the
fame woman that in
Matthew is named a
Canaanite, is in Mar
called a Syrefhosnician. writings of the Bi-
2, Where
Arias Mont.
lib. Canaan.
ea.8.
Poftel. in de,
fcrip. Syria?,
c. de Syriaz
Nominib.
Mat. i^. 22.
Mark 7.2^.
and their obfervati- \
on or adtration of \
the fire, bythcfe-
cond, they Are bttt \
late for ting fanta- i
Jtes , and have net
any ground of reafon I
at all : forafmptch^
as in all tht Hebrew
foere o?f ginanp- Caiiaanfte&, 65
/*, that Cottntrey 2* Where mention is
ii never termed by made in > ft/but, of the Jo^.i.
Any name founding Kings of Canaan , they
toward Phoenicia, are in the Septuagints
tut i the Greef^ tranflation , named ,
only. But in many fan^e TH* po/mf.
old Coyns that I j.To put it is imraedi- *
have feen, I have ately toward the
noted the Palm-tree North, outofquefti-
as the focdal cogni- on , at the back of
fance of Phoenicia fttdaa.
( as I have alfo the
Olive branch And Conies to be of Spain : the
Horfe of Mauritania : the Elephant, or the
fpoil of the Elephant of Africk : the Camel y
of Arabia : the Crocodile , or the bird ibis >
of -/Egypt : and divers other f pedal ties fdr
other Countreys : ) And namely I have /**4,
fttndry old Coyns of the Em^erottr Vefpalian,
of feveral devices and imagery , ftampedfor a
memorial of his conqtteft of Judaea, and taking
of J er u fal em (for the infcription is In every of
them, Judaea capta) and in each of them I
fpedatty ebfcrved a woman fitting in a fad and
mournful fafkion , with her backjo a Palw tree:
wherein , I make no doubt , but the de/olate
woman fignipeth Judsea , and the Palm
Phoenicia, even a* Phoenicia.
All that Coaft from Sidon to
( that wa* Ga^a ) near to Gerar^ is regt-
flrcdby * Mofes, to have been poffefled * Gent Io< ^
by the poflerity of Canaan: Of which
G Coaft
66 cijc ismutcfcs of
Coafl the more northern part above the
promontory of Carmel, or rather from
the River Chorfeut, (Kifon the Jews called
it ) that near the promontory of Carmel,
entreth the Sea, to the tity of Orthofia^
Strab. 1. 16. above Sidon northward , is by Strabo^
turned" 8 * 311 Pl**y > Ptolomy , and others, referred to
Plin.l.s.c iz.f-bttmci** ( although Strabo extend that
Ptolem. Tab. name , along ail the maritime Coaft of
4.Afix. Paleftina alfo, to the confines of ^gypt,
pionyf Alex. as J)i 9n yfi us Periegetes alfo doth, placing
foppa and Ga*a, and Elath in Phoenicia )
which very traci, to have been the feveral
poflcffions of Zidon , and Cheth , and
Girgajbi , and Hart>i , and Arv&tti^ and
Chamtthii fix of the eleven fons of Canaan,
(the other five inhabiting more to the
.South in Paleftina) they that are skilful
in the ancient Chorography of the Holy
Land , cannot be ignorant. Seeing
therefore out of this part of the Land of
Canaan (for in this part Tyrfts was ) the
Carthaginians^ and other Colonies of the
Phoenicians in Africk. came, it is out of all
doubt, that they were of the Canaanites
progeny . and for fuch in very deed,
and no other, they reputed and prof effed
ft3fcS?^L themfelves to be : for as Auftin hath left
recorded, who was born and lived among
them, the Countrey people of Pttnicks ,
when they were asked touching them
felves what they were, they would make
anfwer chat they were Ck****** meaning,
as
orf&faaHp Canaanites?* 67
as Attftin himfelf doth interpret them,
Canaanhes.
Certain therefore it is, that the native
Ptinick^. Language was not theCanaaniti/b
Tongue : but that I added for explication
this claufe, (or the old Hebrew, meaning
by the old Hebrew,that which was vulgar
ly fpoken among the Jews before the
I captivity) you will perhaps fufped: my
credit, and be offended, for I am not
ignorant, how fuperflitioufly Divines
for the mod part are affeded toward the
Hebrew Tongue : yet when I had fet
down the Africans Language to have
been the Canaanitijb Tongue, I thought
good to add for plainnefs fake (or the old
Hebrew ) becaufe I take them indeed to be
the very fame Language , and that
Abraham and his poftenty, brought it not
out ofChaldta, but learned it in the Land
of Canaan. Neither is this opinion
mine, a meer paradox and fantafie, but I iit.c.2..<"
have * three or four of the beft skilled in Arias Mon ta:
the Language and Antiquities of that L.Canaan.
Nation , that the latter times could Q^ ^T
afford, of the fame mind : And certainly, i.^chro^ar.
by * Ifaiab it is called in direft terms, the Diluvjj 131.*
Language of Canaan : And it is moreover ; s ca1. ad
manifeft, that the names of the places,
and Cities of Canaan, (the old names I .
mean by which they were called before Tonifon.
the Ifraelitcs dwelt in them, as is to be * Ifa-i? 18,
fcen in the whole courfe of the Books of
G 2
68 Clje pumcfe language
Mofes and of Jofuah ) were Hebrew
names : touching which point, although
I could produce other forceable reafons,
fuch as might, (except my iantade delude
me) vex the beft wit in the world to g<ve
them juft folution 3 yet I will add no*
more , both to avoid prolixity 3 and
becaufel (hall have in another place fitter
occafion.
But to fpeak particularly of the punick^
Tongue, which hath brought us into this
difcourfe, and which I proved before to
be the Canaanitifi Language : it is not
* Aug. infer. nly * in one place pronounced by
35. de verb. Attgvftwe (who knew it wdKj no roan
DonunEvan- better ) te have near
affinity with the He
brew Tongue , which
a I fo the * Punick^ words
difperfed in the wri
tings of Augttftinc, and
of others, (as many as
come to my remem
brance ) prove to be
true^ But more effectu
ally in + another place,
litter, to agree with it in very
Petiliani,cap. many , yea almoft in
every word. Which
fpeech feeing they
could in no fort have
from the 1/raelites ,
being not of Abrahams Heaven. Ibid.
poftcrity
gel. fec.Lu-
cam*
* As in the Pu-
nick Tongue Sa-
In exfof. inchoat.
Epift. ad Rom.
bloud.
Enar.
. Heb.
f Aug.
com.
1.2.
Sermon.
Dom, in Mont. I.
2 c. 14. Heb.
NOG. Bat. the
Lord, *sft. in
cap, 1 6.
CD^Qtf
anoint,
a Virgin. Hieron.
in c.j. If at. Heb
na*?y- G*dir, a
fence or wall.
Pliny I. 4. c. 22.
ether
gence
ferve.
thttt dili-
might ob-
pofterity f J* * be-
caufe no fuch tranfmi-
gration of ithem is re-
raembred in the haly
Hiftories, and for that
the Pftnick^ Colonies,
are fpecially mentioned
?o have been deduced
from Tjr^which never
ca.iie into the potfeffi-
on of the Jfraelites )
but fc.Qmjdi Cdn*anites
whofe off fpring they
were : It folio weth
the jLanguige of she
the very fame or
ffibrew. And
that
thereupon that
CAntAnitcs, was
exceeding :n*ea
certainly touching the difference
was between the Hebrew -aod the P
I make no doubt, but the .great diftance
from their primitive habitation , and
their converfation wrth Grangers ,
among whom they were planted , and
together with both, the length of time,
which is wont to bring attention to all
the Languages in the world , were the
caufes of it. And although that
fpeech in PUutus , which is the only pj aur .i n Pae-
continued fpeech of that Language, that n u!o.*A&.6.
to my knowledge remaineth extant in any
Author, have no fuch great convenience
with the Hebrew Tongue -, Yet I atfure
my felf the faults and corruptions that
G 3 have
7 8e gteat detent of t&c
have crept into it by many tranfcriptions,
to have been the caufe of fo great diffe
rence, by reafon whereof, it is much
changed, from what at the firft it was,
when Platttus writ it, about 1800 years
ago ; And fpccially becaufe in tranfcri.
bing thereof there would be fo much the
lefscarc taken, as the Language was lefs
underflood, by the writers, and by the
readers, and fo the efcapes lefs fubjeft to
obfervation and controlment.
CHAP. VIII.
Of the largenefi of the Slavo-
nick, Turkifh , and Arabick
Language.
MANY are the Nations that
have for their vulgar Lan
guage the J74z/0tf/<r^Tongue in
Europe^ and fome in Afia, Among which
the principal in Europe^ are the SUvoniant
themfelves , inhabiting Dalmatia and
Liburnia, The Well Macedonian! , the
JSpirotes, the Bojinates, Servians, Ruffians^
Bulgarians iJMeldAvians, PodoliAxs, Ruffians ^
Afftfcovites, Bohemians, Polonians, Silefians: \
And in Afia the Circajfians, Mangellians,
and Gawritcs : Thefe I fay are the
principal but they arenocall forGefner
and j
Cangtte. 71
and Rotcha reckon up the names of fixty Gefner.inMi-
Nations, that have the Slavonian Tongue thrid.inLing.
for their vulgar Language. So, that it Boccha inAp-
is known to be vulgarly ipoken over all pend.de dia-
thc Eaft part? of Europe ( in more then a let. in lllyr.
third part of the whole ) even to the ut-
moft bonds of it,the Rivers of Droynaand
Tanaif ^ Greece and Hungary, and fVala-
ckia only excepted. Indeed the Regions
of Serbia,, Bofina, Bulgaria, Rafcia, Mol
davia, Rtijfta and Mofcovla^ namely all the
Nations of the Eaftern parts, which ce
lebrate their divine fervice after the
(/ra^Ceremony, and profefs Ecclefiafti-
cal obedience to the Patriarch vfConftan-
tinople, write in a diverfe fore of Chara
cter, from that of the Dalmatians , Croa
tian; , Iftrians, Polonians, Bohemians, Silefi
*nt, and other Nations toward the Weft,
( both which forts of Characters are to be
feenin Poftels Book of the Oriental Lan
guages ) of which, thislaft is called the
Dalmatian or Illyrian Character , and was
of * Hieroms devifing, that other bearing * Poftell.de
for the moil part much refemblance with Ling.Dalmar.
the Gree^h termed the Servian Character, ?.? C 5"* in B . i-
and was of * Cyrils invention : for which ^ a v ^
caufe,as Roccka hath remembred,they term & a ]
the Language written in that Character, * Roccha.lib.
* Cbiurilizza.But yet notwithibnding the c rat > P^g-
difFerence of Characters in the writing of ]f?:
tbefe Nations, they fpeak all of them (the
difference of dialed: excepted) the fame
Language. G 4 But
&e etteitt of
But yet is not the Slavonick. Tongue (to
Anfweryour queftion) for all this large
extent , the vulgar Language of the
Tttrkifi Empire. For of the Turfy Do
minion, onely Efirus, the Weft part of
MAC e Aon 3 BoJina^Servia^ Bttlgaria y Ra[cia y
and part of Thrace , and that he hath in
Dalmttia and Croatia ( befide the Men-
grilli in Afia ) fpeak vulgarly the Slavonian
Tongue. But no where for the more
precife limitation, neither in ^f/fonorin
Europe , is that Language fpoken more
Southward , than the North Parallel of
40 degrees : fome part of Epirtts onely
cxcepted ; I mean it is not fpoken as the
vulgar Language of any Nation more
Southward. For elfe, being acceptable
and ufual , as it is in the Great Turks
S err -ail at Conftaminople, and familiar with
moft of the Tttrkifi Souldiers , by reafon
of their Garrifons and other great im*
ployment in thofe parts toward the Con
fines of Chriftian Princes, all which
parts as before I faid ( Hungary zndpr a -
lachia excepted ) fpeak that Language:
for thefe reafons , I fay, it is fpoken by
divers particular men , in many places of
th e Turkifh Dora i n io n , a nd th e ^aniz,aries
and Officers for the moft part can fpeak
it, and many others alfo of the better
fort, but yet the general and vulgar Lan
guage of his Dominion (excepting thofe
places afore mentioned,) it is not.
But
73
But in Anatolia , although the Old
Languages ftill remain , being for the
mod part corrupt Gretk.^ asalfo in Ar
fnenia, they have their peculiar Language,
yet is the Turkify Tongue very frequent
and prevail eth in them both : which be
ing originally none other than the TV-
tartan Tongue, as Mk^ovius , and others deSarmati a
haveobferved, yet partaketh much, both Ca p.i5.
of the Armenian and Perfan, by reafon of Rocch. de
the Tarkes long continuance in both dialeft- in
thofe Regions, before they fetled the V
Seat of their Dominion , and themfeSves
among the Grecians , for which caufe it is
not without mixture of GW^alfo, but
chiefly and above all other of thzArabick^
both by reafon of their Religion written
in that Language , and their training up
in Schools unto it , as their learned
Tongue. And yet, although the Tftrkifi
be well underftood both in NatoliA and
Armenia^ y et bath it neither extinguished
the vulgar Languages of thofe parts, nei
ther obtained to it felf ( for ought I can
by my reading find ) any peculiar Pro
vince at all, wherein it is become the fole
native and vulgar Language , but is only
a common fcattered Tongue , which ap-
peareth to be fo much the more evidently
true, becaufethe very Cities that have
been fucceffively the Seats of the Ottoman
Sultans ; namely Icomwn (now Cogna) in
ia> then Prttf* in Bnhynia ; tnirdly,
74 ^6e gcent extent of t&e
Jffaianafit in Thrace ^ and laftly, Con ft A*
tiaople , are yet known to retain the lr
old native Language, the SV^^Tongue :
Although the Tttrkijb Tongue alfo be
common in them all , as it is likewife in
all other (7ra^Citics, both of Greece and
Aft*.
But in the Eaft part of Cilicia beyond
the River Pyramtts , as in all Syria alfo,
and Mefopetamia and Palejlina^nd Arabia^
and *^gyyt) and thence Wcftward in all
that long trad of Afric^ that extendeth
from <^gypt to the Strait of Gibr -alter ,
I fay, in all that lyeth betwixt the Moun
tain Atlas, and the Mediterrane Sea (now
termed Barbaric) excepting Afarocco, and
here and there fome fcattered remnants
of the Old Africans in the Inland parts,
the Arabick^ Tongue is become the vulgar
Language, although foraewhat corrupted,
and varied in dialed , as among fo many
feveral Nations it is unpoflible but it
fliould be. And although I be far from
* Poftell.in * their opinion , which write (too over-
P r A G , r . am lamingly) that the Arabian Tongue is in
Sov.Reg. ufe in two third P art$ . f the in hibited
l.S.deVicidi- World, or in more , yet I find that it
tud.Rer.ad extendeth very far , andfpecially where
finem. t h e Religion of MahumeA is profefled.
For which caufe (over and befides the
parts above-mentioned, in which it is (as
I faidj become the native Language ) in
all the Northern part of the Twki{h Em
pire
Congue, 7$
pirealfo, I mean chat part that lycth on
.the North fide of the Mediterrane Sea 9
as like wife among the Mahometan Tar
tars , it is thought not the vulgar Tongue,
yet familiar with very many , both be-
caufe all their Religion is written in
that Language, and for that f every fBellon.
Boy that goeth to School , is taught it, Qbfervat.13.
as in our Schools they are taught Latin** 12
and Greek^: Infomuch , that all the Tftr^s
write their own Language in Ardick
Characters. So that you fee the common
Languages of the Tttrkifb Empire, to be
the SUvonicl^ the Gree^ the Turkifh and
Arabick^ Tongues , ferving feverally for
the parts I mentioned before.
CHAP.
7 6 C&c bcgdimng ant) c&ange
CHAP. IX.
Of the Syriack and Hebrew
praefat.Gram-
inat.Syric. ^-\H E <S>/^ Tongue is certainly
Sixt.Senen. J
T
OlAl.OCllC II* *!_! I 111
Biblioth. I * thought to have had begm-
Sanft.1.4. in JL ning, in the time of the Capti-
voce. vity of the few in Babylon , while they
Thargum. were ra i n gl e d among the Chaldeans,. In
prafet-l nfti- whidi long revolution of feventy years,
tur.Syric, the vulgar fort of the Jews , forgot their
Ar.Monran. own Language , and began to fpeak the
de ratione chtldee : Bat yet, pronouncing it amifs,
in a Apa?at anc ^ ^ ram ^ n ^ fomewhat to their own
ad Bibl. Reg. Country fafhion, in notation of points,
Fabrit.in affixes, Conjugations, and fome other
przfat. ad properties of their ancient Speech , it
i e ^j C - Syr " became a mixt Language of Hebrew and
chaldaicum. -, M i u c u / u
Genebrard. Chalaeff : a great part ChMee for the lub-
].2.Chronol. ftance of the words , but more Hebrew
ad An. 3690. for the fafhion, and fo degenerating much
Bella rmin. f r0 m both : The old and right Hebrew,
De i catfl 8z remaining after that time , onely among
i$,8cc. the Learned men , and being taught in
PoiTevin.Ap- Schools , as among us the Learned
^ ar Tvn^ cr Tongues are accuftomed to be. And yet,
Biblia. after the tirae of our Saviour, this Lan-
guage
of tbe agtracfe Congue. 77
guage began much more to alter , ancito
depart further, both from the Ckaldeewd
Hebrew , as receiving much mixture of
Greekj, fome a Mb of Roman and Arabick.
words, as in the Talmud (named of Jem-
falem ) gathered by R. Jockanan , about
300 years after Cbrift, is apparent being
far fuHer of tbetn , than thofe parts of
theC/W<fo?Paraphrafe on the holy Scri
ptures, which were made by R. Jonathan,
a little before Chrift , and by R. Aquila^
whom they call Onkflos, not long after.
But yet certain it is , both for the great
difference of the words tbemfelves, which
are in the Syriack. Tongue for the mofl
part Chaldee, and for the diverfity of
thofe adherents of words , which they
cMprtfxa, zndfaffixa, as alfo , for the
differing found of fome vowels, and fun-
dry other confideratioias : Certain it is ,
I fay, that the unlearned Jews , whofe
vulgar Speech the Syriack.then was, could
not underftand tbeir j-yignS and nniOBn
that their Lectures of Mofes and the Pro
phets , ufed in their Synagogues in the
Hebrew Tongue* And that feemeth to
have been the original reafon , both of
the publick Speeches and declarations of
Learned men to the people, ufual in their
Synagogues on the Sabbaths , after the
readings of the Law and of the Prophets,
whereof in thef NewTeftaraent we find t *&*$***
fome raention , and alfo, of the Tran- .
ilations
78 Difference of ^ebjeto ftom
flations of Jonathan, and Onkjlos , and o-
thers , rnaae into their vulgar Language,
for that the difference betwixt the Hebrew
and the Chaldee was fo great , that the
Tongue of the one Nation could not be
underllood by the other. Firft , The
Tongues themfelves, which yet remain
with u, may be evident dcraonftrations,
of which we fee that one may be skilful
in the Hebrew , and yet not underftand
theCJW^*?, and therefore neither could
they , whofe Speech the ChtMee then was
(although much degenerated,) underftand
the Hebrew. Secondly, We find, that
f Nehem.c.8. when f Ezra at the return from the Cap-
v.7,8,9- tivity, read the book of the Law before
the people , others were fain to interpret
that which was read unto them. And
Thirdly, The Anfwer made to 4#M?&J
by the Officers of K. He*,ek**h , may ^uc
* Reg. 1.2. i t out of queftion, willing him * to fpeak
C.18.V.26. unto them in the Chaldee Tongue, that
the Common people of Jerusalem (in
whofe hearing it was ) might not under-
Hand what was fpoken. But yet it might
be, that as at this day the Jews ufc to do,
foalfo in Cbrifts time of converfing on
the Earth , they might alfo read the
Chaldee Targtmin (and certainly feme
fjuniusin * Learned men affirm they did fo) to-
Bellarm. gether with the Hebrew Le&ures of Mtfes
Cont.i.1.2. jind the Prophets, for certain it is , that
c.i5. 1 1. JoMhw Ben Vwl , had before the birth
of
mm ftprfacfc* 79
of our Saviour tranflatcd, not the Pro-
phets onely into Chaldee , for it is his
Paraphrafe that we have at this day on
the,Prophets (and the Language which
"we., now .call the Syriac^ was but the
Jewi/b Chatdee, although in the after times
by the mixture of Gree^ and many other
Forreign words, it became foraewhat
changed, from what in the times afore
and about our Saviours Incarnation ic
had been ) but the Pentateuch alfo : at
leaft , if that be true , which Sixtus Se- si x r. Senenf.
nenfts hath recorded , namely, that fuch is Biblioth.
the Tradition among the Jews, and which SancK1.4. in
r , ,-. Gdttinc writeth, that dion - Syr.
For of that part , . / ./
lmfe f
*f th Chaldee
r i_ .
fee " that Gala.in.
f
WVA Tranflation of Jona- Arcan.Catho-
1 * bcfidc that Of On lie* Verit.
we h#v.e tn the
Complutenfe,*
1 i < 2
*
Mofes, Onkelo
i-ff-
d {, ffenn ? e
anothcr " he
Jofuah
Judges , the M
If tl Kings J
,.
touchmg the
" r " dln S of the
onathan.
th on Ruth
Wlth
well
ei-
ron. De
or ln nonic.fcrip.
lt . ma y s tura Pro >
conceive to be gom. 3. m
L
f true, as that the For- To,*
, the
/Solomon,
. ,. dcinterpre-
dw . ellln t. Sept^a-
gint.p r0 l.s.
parts
8o
parts of <sgjpt , in /^//^ alfo , and other
Greek^ Provinces abroad , ufed publickly
inftead of th Hebrew , which now they
Tertul.inA- twderftood not, the Septuagints
pologetic. Tranfhtion, a? is evident
cap.i9. And O f feme ohersof them in the Con-
* AI C 6 i 4 ! {Kttttions of + fv/?^. Which few for
$*2.9*.& ii. that very caufe : are fundry times in the
20. * Ads of the Apottles, termed Etokw/sa?.
Sealig. in po r by that name , in the judgment of
E* 1 ?^ 11 d Learned men the natural Grecians are not
Anrmm 1734. roeant;, which are alwaies named E^Mj,
&Jun. con- not *E^t(jy/$ttl. But, the Jews difperfed
traBellarm. among the Gentiles , that ufed to read the
Controv. i. (7 r<? ^Scriptures in their Synagogues.
Druf. Praito- And here (hall be the period of my firft
ritor.l.j. An- Enquiry, touching Languages , and be-
not. adAcl. ginning of the Second , concerning the
K forts of Religions, abroad in the World,
in difcouriing whereof you muft be con-
tent, to accept of modern Authors , be-
caufc I am to intreat of modern matters:
And, if I haptoftep awry, where I fee
no path , and can difcern but few fteps
afore me, you muft pardon it. And yet
this one thing I will promifeyou, that if
either they that (hould direct me, miilead,
me noc,or (where my reafon fufpe&s, that
my Guides wander, and I am miflead ) if
my circumfpeft obfsrving , or diligent
inquiring , may preferve me from errour,j
I will no,t depart a hair from the way of j
Truth. CHAP.
8i
CHAP. X.
Of the funJry parts of the
inhabited by Chrifliam.
AL L Europe is poflefl ed by Chrifti-
tMs y except the utmoft corners of
it, toward the Eaft, and the
North , for the fma!l company of Maku-
metant, inhabiting their * peculiar Villa- Michov. de
ges about Witnain Litttnia^ or the fcatter- Sarmatia. 1.2.
ed * remnants of Idolaters, in the ^ arae ,?e ra< ieMc-
Province , and in Samvgitta , are not ri ^. gent j 3.
worthy mentioning. But toward the 0.7.
North, Ljppia, Scricfinia, Biarmia, Core- Boter. Relat.
Ha, and the North part of Finmarl^ ( all S ar ^" l I * n
which together pafs commonly under the Schondi/c"de
name of LapUnd ^ and make a Region Lappon." Da-
about 900 miles in circuit) are inhabited mi^n. Go^s
by Idolaters : and toward the Eaft, all Traft. de
the Region betwixt T*n*is and Borjfll*- Micho P L2* de
nes , along MAOIM and the Enxine Sea s ar matia G 5.
( the true native Countrey of the ancient Munft. Cof-
Gothes ) being more then twice as large as mog 1.4. c 37.
the former, and withal much better pco- Boter.Ralati-
. * , . .. , - r ,, on pa-i.l,c de
pled, is inhabited by the Tartars called Bothnia.
Crirrixior Precopitt, who are all Afakume-
MW.T, excepting only a fmall remainder of
H
82 C&fCKang toete minslcB fcritlj
Cbriftians, in fome parts ofTaftrica.
But, in a!) the Turks Dominion that he
hath in Europe, inclofed after a peninfu-
lar figure, between Danubius and the Sea,
and containing in circuit about 2300
miles (f r Moldavia, Walachia , and Tran -
filvania, I reckon not for parts of his Do
minion ) namely , from above Bttda on
Danublm fide, and from Ragufa , on the
Sea-fide Eaftward, to the utmoft bounds
of Europe, as alfo in the Ifles of the ^-
g<tn Sea, Chriftians are mingled with
Mahometans. All which Dominion yet of
the Turks in Europe, though fo much in
circuit, as I faid, isneverthelefs (meafu-
red by fquarcs ) no greater then Spaitt,
the continent of it, being no way anfwe-
rable to the circumference : both , be-
caufeit runneth far out in (harp angels,
toward the Weft and South, namely in
Hungary and Mor&a , and is befide , in
Greece in many places , extraordinarily
indented with the Sea. And in this Do-
minion of the Turks in Europe , fuch is
notwithftanding the mixture of Mahume-
tans with ChriiHans, that the Chriftians
pa 2 7 4 net * raake tw third P arts at lcaft i f the In -
Relationdel. habitants: for the Turk., fo thatChrifti-
gran. Turco. ans pay him his yearly tribute ( which is
Georgevitz. one fourth part of their increafe, and a
ot^S? rS S*lt**9 for every poll) and fpeak nothing
Chnftian.fub n r r> i- - j o jo. r ,s i
Turca. 1 i.ca. a g ain ft tn ^ Religion and Sect of Mahumet y
de Tributis. permitteth them the liberty of their Reli
gion i
83
gion ; And even in Greece it felf , al
though more diflblute then any Region
of Europe fu bjecft to th e Tttrk^ ( as h a v i n g
been anciently more wafted with inte.ftine
difcord , and longed "groaned under the
Turk* oppreflion ) there remain yet ne-
verthelefs in * Constantinople, the very Seat * chitrx de
of the Turkifo Empire, above 20 Church- ftatu Ecclefi-
esof Chriftians, and in the Cities of Sa- ar.npnlonge
lonichi (Thejfalonica) above 30 ( whereas abinitio
in this latter the A4d)*r**t*ns have but 3 )
befide very many Churches abroad in the Ge . r i ac 5 J n r
Province under fuffragan BiH-iops , of^/
whom the Metropolitan of Stlenichi, hath \. pag
no lefs then 10, belonging to his Jurif-
didion, as there are alfo recorded yet
to remain under the Metropolitans^ Phi.
tippi, 1 50 Churches: ofvf/-^;/, as many:
of Corinth , 100 , together with fundry
fuffragan Bimops under each of them.
But in Afric^ all the Regions in a
manner , that Chriftian Religion had
gained from Idolatry , Mahumetanifm
hath regained from Chriftianity -, Info-
much, that not only the North part of
Africk^ lying along the Mediterrane Sea, eoncil. Car-
.namely, betwixt it and the Mountain thag4.& GO-
Atl,u, even from Spain to <L&?ypt, where ne d-African.
Chriitianity fometime exceedingly flou- feu Carrhi<5
riflied, as there we read Synods of above
2OdBifhopsto have been gathered, and
* 300 Catholick BiOiops to have been* Martin.Po-
there expelled, by Gcnfcrlcus King of tfi 1 S
H z
84 Ije toeak fiats of
Wandals : and in feme one Province
j* Vi&or.I.i. alone, ~\ Zewgitana by name, ( it is that
de Perfecut. wherein Ca*tba?e&oo&) to have been
Vandalec. l6 ^ g.ihops under one Metropolitan:)
Not only that North part of Africk^\ fay,
is atthis prefent utterly void of Chrifti-
ans, excepting a few Towns belonging to
the King of Spain, ( of which only Septa
and Tanger are Epifcopal Cities:) but
even in all the vaft Continent of Africk^
being about thrice as large as Europe^
there is not any Region entirely poflefled
by Chriftians, but the Kingdom of Habaf-
e Jia, no, nor yet, ( which is more lamen
table ) any other, where Chriftians are
mingled , either with Mahometans, but
only isEgypt i or where with Idolaters,
*Pigafet.hift. but the Kingdoms of * Covgo and Angola, :
Reein.Con- which two about izo years ago ( An.
genf.U.c.2. , 49I j began firft to receive Chriftianicy:
Ail the reft of Africk^ being entirely go
verned, and pofl e fled by Pagans > or Ma-
humetans. To which , if I (hould add,
thofefew places in Africk^ afore-mentio
ned, near the Strait of Gibraltar , which
the King of Portugal and C aft He , have
conquered from the Mores, with the other
fewdifperfed fortrefles, which the Portn-
galsbol d in other places on the Coaft of
-Africk^ ( altogether even betwixt Spain
and India are but 1 1 or 12 ) I know not
where to find, even among all the native
Inhabitants of Africk.^ any Chriftians
more.
C&ffiiamt^n afucfu 85
more. For, as for the large Region of
Nubia, which had from the Apoftles time,
( as is thought ) profefi ed the Chnflian
Faith , it hath again above 100 years
fince, forfaken it , and embraced inilead
of it, partly Afakftirtttftttifa, and partly
Idolatry , and that by the mod miferable
occalion that might befall, namely famine
of the Word of God through Jack of Mi-
nifters : for as Alvarez, hath recorded, at Alvarez, hift.
his being in the King of Habaffia his^ 10 P lc "
Court , there were Embafi adors out of T ^ *
Nubia, to in treat him for a fupply of Mi-
nifters, to initrud their Nation, andre*
pair Cbriftianicy gone to ruine among
them: but were rejected.
And yet are theChriftians of *sgypt,
namely thofe of the native Inhabitants,
but very few in refpedlof that infinitenefs
of people, wherewith *sgypt doth, and
ever did abound, as being efteemed, not
to paf, 150000. Afld, as touching the \ Boter. Rel.
Kingdom of HtbtfiU^ neither is it all ^/^ ^"f;
Chriftians, but a great part of Gentiles, ^el.Egirro
namely toward the Weft , and South Tbemt a Jef.
bounds of ir, and fome part Af*h*M*F**li de Conve- f.
toward the Eaft border : neither fo laree S enr *
r i 1.7. par. u c-$.
and fpatious , as many mens relations 1
have made it thought to be. For al-
though I cannot aflent to them, who af-
fign to that great Kingdom , but about
t 662 leagues of compafs , by which t ^\* f c
reckoning ( fuppofe they were Spanifi
H 3 leagues;
86 Clje tueafe flate of
leagues ) it fhould be little larger then
Germany, (for I know full well, by infalli
ble obfervations, that fparing limitation
of theirs, to be untrue) yet, neither can
f Horat. Ma- 1 yield to them, who efteem it f greater,
laguz.nel.dif- then the vaft Dominions of the Emperors
cSe tffi- f **& <> <* T?"* , &C <* <
miSienori. them, that extend it from the one Tropic!^,
to the other, and from the red Sea, almoft
to the Weft Ocean. For firft, certain it
is f that I may fpeaka little of the limits
of this Kingdom) that it attaineth not to
the red Sea (Eaftward) neither within the
ftraits of Babel mandel, nor without ; for
within thofe ftrahs , along the Bay of
ioter.loco Ar ^ ia there is a continual ledge of
prox. citato. ^, . . . . , . , & . .
Mountains, known to be inhabited with
Mores, betwixt that Bay, and the Domi
ni on of Habaffia : So that, only one Port
there is, along all that Coaft, (Ercoco by
reaii 1 Orien- name) where thofe Mountains open to the
ml. apudRa- Sea, that at thisprefent belongeth to it.
moC vol.i. Neither without thofe Straits doth it any
p3g.3 2 4 where approach totheQcean All that
Coaft, as far as Monambick^, being well
known to be inhabited with ArM&St
. And as touching the Weft limits of Ha-
baffia, I cannot find by any certain hiftory
or relation (unskilful men may rumour
what they will, and I know alfo that the
common Charts reprefcnt it otherwifej
I cannot find, I fay, that it ftretcheth
beyond the River .Nifas, fo far cometh it
fhort
in afdcfe. 87
(hort of the Weft Ocean. For it is
known, that all the Weft Bank of Nilus^
from the River of Zair to the confines of
NM*, is poffeffed by thcJwcki. being ^ap
an idolatrous and man- earing Nation^nd Loango. An-
iubjed: to a great Prince of their own, zichi.
then thus it is with the breadth of the Em
pire of HabaJfiAi betwixt Eaft and Weft :
And now to fpeak of the length of it, lying
North andSouth, neither doth it approach
Northward on Nilns fide , further then
the South end of the I/le of Meroe^ (Me*
roe it felf is inhabited by Mahometans, and
the deadly enemies of the King of Habaf-
/<*,)nor on the Sea-fide farther then about
the Port of Stuckem* And toward the
South, although the bounds of that King,
dom, be not perfectly known, yet that it
approacheth nothing near the circle of
Capricorn, as hath been fuppofed, ismofl
nunifeft, becaufe the great Kingdoms of
JHoexhemage , and Benomotap*, and fome
others, arc fituate betwixt Habaff/a and
that circle. But, as near as I am able to
conjecture, having made the beft fearch
that I can, in the itineraries, and relati
ons, that are extant of thofe parts, the
South limit of that Empire, pafleth not
the South parallel of fix or feven degrees
at the moft , where it confineth with
Moenhemage. So that to make refpeclive
eftimate of the 1 argenefs of that Domini
on, by comparing it with our known Re-
H 4 gions
8 Cfje flate of C&iHHanftj?
gions of Europe. It feeraeth equal to Ger*
many , and France, and ^/,and /M/y, laid
together : Equal I fay in dimenfioa of
ground, but nothing near equal in habita
tion or multitude of people, which the di-
ftemperature of that Climate, and the dry
barrennefs of the ground, in many Regi
ons of it, will not allow. For which caufe
the torrid parts of Africk, , are by Pifo in
Strab.1.2, Strabo refembledto a Libbards skin, the di-
(lance of whofe fpots, reprefent the dif-
perfnefs of habitations orTowns inAfric^.
But if I iliould abfolutely fet down the cir
cuit of that whole Dominion, I efteem the
Pigafett.de limitation of Pigafetta, near about the
truch namel Y thatit hath in circura f e -
rence 4000 miles (about 1500 in length,
and about 600 in breadth:Jbeing inclofed
with M#httmet*ns on the North, and Eatf,
and with Idolaters,on theWeft andSouth.
Such then as I have declared t is the con
dition of Chriflians in the continent of
Afrlck but the Inhabitants of the Illes a-
long the Weft coaft of Afr iG^ as namely
Madera, the Canaries >\\\s Ifles of Cabo ver-
flfe,and of Schema*, and fome other of lefs
importance, are by the Portttgals and Cafti-
Hans inflriidiion, become Chriftiai : but On
the Eaft fide of Afnck, excepting only f
I .c.33. Zocotora, there is no Chriftian Ifle.
Even fach is the (late of Chriftiansin
the firm Land, and the adjacent I/les of A-
frick^ And it is not much better in AJia^or
excepting
in
excepting firft the Empire of RujfiA> C and
yet of it, a great part is idolatrous, namely
the Region between the Rivers of Pechora
and Ob, and fome part of P*raw)fecondly ,
the regions of CircAjfia*zr\d Mengrelia, ly
ing along Mosotis and the Euxine Sea, from
Tavais Eaftward as far as the River Pha/is,
Thirdly , the Province of Georgia , and
fourthly the Mountain Libantts in Syria,
( and yet the laft of thefe is of the Tttrks
dominion)exceptingthefefew i fay, there
is not any Region in all Afia,^ where Chri-
flians live feveral, without mixture, either
of Mohamet ans ^Qt of Pagans,for although
yitriactts, a man well experienced in fome Jacob, a VI-
parts of the orient, (as being Bifhop of A- triaco. Hift.
con and the Popes Legate in the Bait, at Orie
what time Paleftina and Syria were in the
hands of Chriftians ) hath left regiftred,
that the Chriftians of the Eafterly parts of
Afia, exceeded in multitude the Chriftians
of the Greek and Latin Churches : yet in
his timeftbr he writ almoft 400 years ago)
Chriftianity- began to decline, and fince
his time, it hath proceeded infinitely to de
cay, in ail thofe parts of AJia : firft, by the
inundation of the idolatrous7VtfVdr/,who
fubducd ail thofe Regions,and after by the
entertaining of JMdhumetanifm in many of
them. The time was indeedjCand but about
400 years ago ) when the King of Tcn-
dtic i whom the Hiftorics of thofe times
name Presbyter Johannes y a Chriftian,
but
PauLVenet.
l.i.cap.8.
Scaliger. de
Emendat.
temper. 1.7.
Annot. in
corn put. flL-
thiop*
Decay of Ciufflf anftp fa
bat a Neftorian Prince, Ruled far and
wide, in the Northeft part of Afia: as
having under his Dominion , befide Ten-
due ( which was his own native and pecu
liar Kingdom ) all the neighbouring Pro
vinces , which were at that time for a
great part, Chriftian : but after that his
Empire was brought to ruine , and he
fubdued by Chingis , a Rebel of his own
dominion ( and the firft Founder of the
Tartarian Empire, which happened about
the year 1 190.) the date of Chriftian Re
ligion became in Ihort time ftrangly al
tered in thofe parts, for I find in Marcus
Paulas , who lived within 50 years after
VitriacttSy and was a man of more expe
rience in thofe parts than he, as having
fpent feventeen years together in Tartary,
partly in the Emperours Court , and
partly in Travailing over thofe Regions,
about the Emperours Affairs, that except
the Province of Tendttc^ which as 3 I faid,
was the Kingdom of
Presbyter fobns red-
dence ( for it was the
Prince of thatKing-
dom, which is rightly
and ufually , by the inlarged his Domt-
ancienter Hiftorians, nion fo far in the
named Presbyter John, North-eafl of A-
howfoever the mifta- fotitillkfntwAri-
king phantafies of ma- ven into Africk by
ny, have tranfported the Tartars , hatk
it neither
For <Scaltgers i-
magination, that it
WM the King of the
Habaffines, that
tfje Cad pattg of aaer. 91
neither any fottn- it out of AJia into A-
dation at all in Hi. frick^ , and by errour
beftowed it on the K.
of BabaJJia ) except
that Province of Ten- .
dttc , I fay , whereof
+ Marcus Paulas con- fPaul.Venct.
fefleth, the greater l T -c.64.
part, to have profefled
the Chriftian religion
at his being in Tar-
tary , the reft of the
Inhabitans being part
ly Mahometans , and
partly Idolaters : in
all the other Provin-
vinces of thofe parts
befide , that , he ob-
ferveth the Chriftians
to be but few , as
namely in the King-
Jacobite. Bt fides , doms rt*Tanguth, of -r Utriae.hift.
> hath been recor- -\Chinc hint ale -/,of *St*c. ^} Gm c *7 8
, , r . c ^ r Otho Phrifin-
ded from time to chmr, or ^Caratam^ or en fj .y.c.o^
, of the Chri- t Ca$*r,tf\ Carchant, & alii.
. c.45.
.0.47.
.0.48.
.c.39.
,c.^8.
bility in reafon.
Namely , that a
King in Africk
ftibdue the
woft diftant parts
of all Alia from
him^ and there hold
refidcnce , all the
regions betwixt be ~
onginp to other
Princes. JWvreo*
it is certainly
known of Presby
ter John of Alia,
that he wot a Ne-
lorian , whereat
of Habaffia
^ndftillu^ a
e
Habaf-
ia, that they were
off Ergimuli, of Cer-
guth^ Qi Egrigaia^ and -
in the other Regions f L
of Tanary mentioning ^ L."
no Chriftians at all. -fL.
Two Cities onely ]
find in him excepted ,
the one was f Cingiangifn in ^/^t ( that tL,2.c.6i,
is
)fe of the
never reported
^ any,&c.
.c62. H
L.i.c.o?.
92 C&eCate of Cftifff fans
is China ) where he noteth , that many
fL.2.c.64 Chriftians dwelt , and the other t >uin-
fay, in which later yet (although the
greateft City in the world ) he hath re
corded to be found but one Church of
Chriftians. But thcfe places excepted
before-mentioned ^ I can find no certain
relation, neither in Paul Venetus , nor any
other , of any Chriftians of the native
Inhabitants, in all the Eaft of Afia , but
Idolatry keepethftill her old pofTefiion,
and ovcrfpreadeth all.
But yet indeed, in the more Southerly
parts of Afia ( efpecially in thofe where
Chriftianhy was firft planted , and had
taken deepeft root) as Natolia, Syria, Pa-
leftine t Ckald<ta, Affyria, Mefopotamla y Ar
menia, Media, Perfia, the North part of
Arabia, and the South of India, Chriftians
are not only to be found, but in certain
of thofe Regions, as in jNttolia, Armenia,
Syria, IMcfepotamia 5 fomewhat thick min.
gled with Mahiimetant : as they are alfo
in the South of India not far from the
Promontory of Comorjin, in fome reafon-
able number , in the Kingdom of Contan,
of Cranganor , and of Ckoromandeb., but
mingled with Idolaters* But yet, is not
this mixture of Chriftians with them of
other Religions, in any part of Afia,
after the proportion of their mixture in
Europe ( where I obferved the Chriftians
to make the prevailing number) but they
" are
are far inferiour, to the multitude of the
tabumetAns , and of the Idolaters , a-
imong whom they are mingled , and yet
{touching their number , decreafe every
pay, in all the parts aforefaid, India onely
excepted. Where fince the Portttgah
held GOA ( which they have ereded into
an Archbiihoprick ) and intertained MA
Ubar, and fome other parts of India y what
with Commerce, and what with Amity,
the number of Chriftians is greatly mul
tiplied in fundry places of that Region ,
but yet not fo, as to compare in any fort,
with the Makttmetans , and much lefs
with the Idolaters among whom they
live.
Thus it is with Chriftians in the firm
Land of Afia: but in the Iflands about
Afia, Christianity is as yet but a tender
plant : for although it hath made forae
entrance into the Ifles called Philippine,
namely into 30 of them , for fo many
onely of 1 1000 termed by that name, are
fubjed to the King of Spain: Th. ?ef. de
Conv. gentj.i.c*i. by the induftry of the
CaftiliAns , as alfo by the preaching of
the Portugal* , into Ormnz, in the Bay of
Perfa, and into CeiUn in the Sea of India,
and fome few other of the infinite multu
tude of Iflands, difperfed in that Eaitern
Sea , yet hath it hitherto found in all
thofe places , rather fome fair beginning,
than any great proceeding; Onely in
fapcma
* Plat.de Bo-
no Stat. Re-
ligiofijl.2*
0.30.
* Amand.
Ziric. in
Chron.circ,
An. 1 5 19.
f Suriusin
Chron. ad
An. Chrift:.
contutfon of C&tffftatntp
faponia Chriftianity hath obtained ( not-
withftanding many hindrances and oppo-
iitions) more profperous fuccefs. Info-
much that many years iince , there were
recorded to have been by eftimation ,
about * 20000 Chriflians in faponia*
Laftly , In America there be four large
Regions , and thofe of the mod fruitful
and populous part of it, poffefl ed and
governed by the Spaniard*, that is, Nttcua
Efptna, Caftllla del Oro ( otherwife termed
NurboReino) Perti , and part of Braflc^
the firft three by the Caftilians , and the
fourth by the PonttgAlcs , aU which toge*
thcr, may by eftimation, make a Region
as large as Europe. In which , as alfo
in the Iflands , fpecially in the greater
Iflandsof Hifpaniola, Cuba, Jamaica , and
Pamorico , the Chriltian Religion is fo
largely fpread, that tone hath prefumed,
to equal in a manner y the Chriftians of
America, to thofe of the Latin Church in
Europe : And * another , hath left re
corded, that within a few years after the
enterance of the Gofpel among them ,
there were no lefs then feven Millions, or
as others reported fourteen Millions, that
in the Sacrament of Baptifme had given
their names to Chrift. But efpeciaHy in
the Kingdom of Mexico (or NuevaEJ-
panva) Chriftian Religion obtained that
plentiful and profperous fucceis, that we
find recorded of fundry of the preachers,
employed
in Amenta, 55
employed about the Converfion of that
people, that they Baptized each of them,
above 100000. and that in few years .-
Infomuch that ( as is ftoried by Surius ) vid. Epift.
it is to be found among the Records of Petri Gau-
1 Charles the Fifth, that fome old Prieft denf.in Com-
.hath Baptized 700000. another 300000, ment.Sedulu
, Y . , f . , ad vitam. S.
and certain others very great multitudes. F ranc if c j.
But yet, what manner ot Chriftians many pag,229,
of thofe Profelytes were , I am loath to ^ ^&
remember , or report ( and it may be by *"
this time , they are better affefted ana
inftruded than they were) for certainly J a
Oviedo, and Een^o , men that had long Epift. Epif-
lived, and were well experienced in thofe copiMexka-
parts, have left recorded, the firft of ni -P a - 2 35-
* Cuba , that there was fcarce any one, ^ .
or but very few , that willingly became ftorJind .Oc-"
Chriftians, and both Oviedo of them, and
of the Chriftians of Ntteva Efyanna, 0.4.
that they had nothing almoft belonging Benzo.hiftor.
to Chriftianity, but onely the bare name
of Chriftians, being fo utterly mindlefs,
and carelefsof Chnftian Religion , that
they remembred not any thing of the
Covenant and Profeffion , they made in
their Baptifm : Onely, they kept in mind
the Name they received then, which very
name alfo they forgot foon after. But
all the reft of America, except the Regions
afore mentioned, which compared to the
parts poffefied by the Caftilians and For-
(tomakeeftimation by the Mapps
that.
V >
96 S^afjttmetmts fnfja&ft
that we have of thofe Regions , for the
North and Weft Coafts of America , are
not yet perfe&ly difcovered ) may be as
fix to one, is poflcffed by Idolaters.
CHAP. XL
Of the parts of the World poffeffect
by Mahumetans.
HAving declared the amplitude of
Chriftianity, I will proceed to
fhew the ftate of other Religions
in the world, and withal , what parts of
it, the Profeffors of thofe Religions do
feverally inhabite , andlaftly, what pro.
portion they may have each to other, and
all of them to Chriftians. To indeavour
therefore your fatisfaftion in this behalf :
There are four forts or Seds of Religion,
obferved in the fundry Regions of the
World : Namely , Idelatry, Mahumei
nifwe , Jttdaifme , and Chriftianity. Of
Chriftians I have already fpoken : now
therefore will I relate for your better
contentment , of the other three and
firft of Afahttmtans.
partg of Ctttope* 97
Mahometans then poflefs in Europe J as
I faid before ( having in that part but
fmall mixture of Chrifnans ) all the Re-
gion betwixt Tanau and Bertfthtnes ( Don
and Nieper they are now called ) being
about a twentieth part of Europe : befide
* fomc Villages in LitttAnia about Wilna^ * Math ia Mi-
where, the ufe of their Religion is by the chov.de Sar-
King of Poland permitted them , for in *****&
Greece , Macedon, Thrace y Bulgaria, Rafcia,
Servia, Bofina^ Epirw , the greateft part
of Hungarity andfome part of Dalmatic
Cwhich may be together about one four-
teenth part of Europe ) although the Go
vernment be wholly the Turks , yet Ma
hometans fcarcely pafs one third part of
the Inhabitants.
But in Africk^ IMahpimetanifme is fpread
exceeding far , for , firft to confider the
maritime Coaft : It poflefleth all the
ihoar of AtUntiek* Ocean , from Cape
BUnco to the Strait of Gibralter , being
about 1 100 miles. Secondly, On the
flioar of the Mediterrane s all from that
Strait to ^>gypt , about 2400 miles , ex
cepting only on the one Coaft , and on
the other, fome feven Towns, in the
poflefiion of the Spaniards. Thirdly, On
the Eaft fide of Africkj*\\ the Coaft of the
Bay of Arabia , even from Suez, to C.
Gardaftt , about 1600 miles, excepting
onely one Port (Ercoco) being of the
Dominion of the King of Habafli*.
I And
98 Ctje latge fpicatjtng of
And thence (doubling that Cape) South
ward, all the fliore of the ^thiopick^ Sea,
as far as Mo^wbick. ( that is over againft
the midft of Madawfcar ) about 1800
miles. And in all the Coafts of Africk^
hitherto mentioned , being altogether a-
bout 7000 miles (chat is, by forae exccfs
more then half the Circumference of A-
frickO the ProfeiTors of Adahttmeds Reli
gion, have both poffefiion and dominion,
* Paul. Yen. together with the * Maritime parts of the
i t.SlL i , great Ifle of Madarafcar, and many other
LinlcnOt. 1. ! P n j i n r *
c. 5 . Iflands along the Coaft of Afrtek- And
yet, even beyond Afozambiffalfo , as far
as to the Cafe das Corrientcs (it is under
the Circle of Capricorn) although they
have there no rule , yet they are found
mingled with Idolaters. But yet never-
thelefs, obferved it is, that along the Eaft
more of Africl^, namely from Sptachem
to AfozAmbick^ (being towards 3000 miles
of the mentioned Coaft) Mahometans pof-
fefs only the margent of the Land, or
the Sea more, and have got but little
footing in the Inland parts, except in
the Kingdoms QfDangali and Add , con
fining together, the firft within, and the
fecond without the Strait of Babtl Man
gel , which yet are but fmall Provinces.
And this alfo (to extenuate their number)
is alfo true , that from the Kingdom of
A del, and CapeGttArdaftt, to Mo^ambic^
there is found among the Mahometans t
forac
asafiwmetamTm in aft/eft. 99
fome mixture of Idolaters , although the
Dominion be onely in the Mahometans
hands.
But yet on the North and Weft parts
of Afric^ it is far otherwifc , and far
worfe : MAhttmetantfme having overfpread
all the main Land of Africk , between the
Mediterrane Sea and the great River Ne-
ger : and along the courfe of Niltts , as
far asthelfle of Meroc , which lyeth alfo
about the fame parallel with the River
Neger , aad is poflfefled by Mahometans.
And yet, f beyond Niger alfo, it hath ^LeoAfr.
invaded and obtained all the Kingdoms of 1 ;?*? 1 d
the Nigrites that border on that River.
So that all Barbary and Biled-elgerid , and
Libya defert*i> and the Region of Negroes >
are become of that Religion. Excepting
firft fome Maritime parts toward the At-
lantlck. Sea, namely from C.BUnco South
ward, which are inhabited by Gentiles:
Secondly, The Kingdom of Borno , and
fome part of NMa : And Thirdly, Cer
tain Scattered multitudes of the Old
African progeny , that ftill retain their
ancient Gentilifme^ and are found in divers
places here and there, in the Mountains
and wilder parts of Barbary , of Biled-
elgerid, and of Libya. Thefe I fay, being
excepted , all Africk. befide , from the
Mediterrane Sea, fomewhat more South-
ward than the River Niger, is overfpread
with the Mahometans : which ( adding
I 2 thefc
extent of ,
tbcfe before mentioned, along the Haft
Coaftof i2tfa*pilt) may by eftimation,
Cake up four nine parts of Africk. .
And yet in Afia , Mahumetanifme is
farther fpread , being imbraced\ and
maintained chiefly by four mighty Na-
tiom, namely, the Arabians , Perjians ,
"Turks , and Tartars, Arabia was indeed
cheneft, that bred and foftered that un-
ckanbird, and had it been the cage alfo,
for ever to inclofe it, it had been but too
much {pace and liberty, for Arabia is in
Circuit above 4000 miles , and except a
ftBall mixture of Chriilians in JLltor , a
Port Town toward the inraoft Angle of
the Bay of Arabia, and Petra (Krac now
it is called } a midland Town, and two
Monafteries about the Hill of Sinai , all
is po defied with AldapmcM**. But from
Arabia that poyion hath in fuch fort
difperfed it felf through the veins of
Afia t that neer the one half is at this day
corrupted by it. For although it hath
not hitherto attained to the North Coaft
of Afia , which is partly inhabited by
Chriilians, namely, from the River o
BwynA to Pechora, and partly by Idola
ters from Pechora to the Haft Ocean : nor
yet to the Haft Coaft , which from the
moil Northerly part of Tartary , to the
Boter.Rd. moft southerly part of India (t except
de 3 Mohoe- ^ ome few P laccs in the Kingdom of Siam )
tar. Idolaters in like fort generally obtain ;
yet
spafmmetanfftn in 38$. ioi
yet neverthelefs, it is, as I faid, namely^
that a very great part of Afia^ is infected
with that peftilence. For firft , All the
Southerly Coaft of Afia , from the Bay
of Arabia^ to the River Indus, is poffdfed
by Mahuraetans : and if we proceed far
ther along that (hoar , even beyond the
River of Indus alfo7 the gre:it Kingdoms
of Ctavfei/4, and Bengala , for a great part
of thern , and about one fourth part
of the Inhabitants of Malabar , are ob-
ferved to be Mahumetans. And Secondly,
To confider the Inland parts : ail from the
Wefterly bounds of Ajia, namely the Ri
ver Tanais, with the Euxine, Jgean r and
Mediterrane Seas , as far Eaftward as the
Mountain Imaus ( which is more than
half the length of Afia) is pofleffed by
them : Except , firll the f Kirgejfi neer f Guagiun.
Imattt, who are Idolaters r and fecondly, defer. Tartar.
the mixture of Chriftians among them , in Kvrgefto-
who yet have very fmall proportion (for runiHorda *
their multitude ) to Mahumctanr , in any
Province, of all the mentioned vaft Cir
cuit, for howfoever Burchardm about
320 years agoe , hath left recorded of
thofe part; of Afia f that there were to be
found in them 30 Chriflians for i Mahu-
metan, Defcr.ter.fafitT;pag.2.cap.2.ff.9, yet
certainly, that in thefe prefent times the
excefs of multitude is grown great on
the Mahumetans tide in refp*& of Chri
ftians , the experience of many putteth
I 3 out
^afjumctanlfm W&P fo
out of queftion. And, if we (hall pro
ceed yet farther Eaftward , in the Inland
parts of A fa, and pafs in our fpeculation,
beyond the Mountain Inuuts , even there
^Paul.Venet. .alfo fundry Provinces are obfcrved , as
1.1.0.41,42, f Pern, Cotam, Lop 9 where Mahurnetans
*Td I i -8 3f C ^ e ma * n afl( * ^* e In ^ a ^ tants an( *
40.47*62%,* raan y more, as * Caffar, Cbarckam> Ckln-
64,c. ckintilus , Tavgutb , Erglwtil , C^rgntli ,
Tendttc , &c. where they are mingled
among Idolaters , which may for a great
part countervail thofe Regions of v^/JW,
which Chriftians and Idolaters take up on
this fide that Mountain. So that, in (my
eftimation , having about thefe points
conferred Hiftory with Geography in the
moft circumfped and confederate man
ner that I was able , about nine parts of
20 of Af* , are poflefled by Mahumetans.
Thus then is Mahumetanifm fpread
over the one half almoft of the 6rra land
of Aft** And yet moreover in the Illands
alfo that are about AJtA , that Religion
hath found large intertainment* For
* Nicho1.de not onely a good part of the fmall
Viag. * jfles of Moldvi*, namely thofe of them
that are inhabited (for they are above
, n - i i *
7coo in all, and molt without habitation)
are poffefed with Mahumetans , but
moreover, all the Ports of the Ifle of
Ce ^ an ( exce P t Colombo which the Por-
tugalshave) the Sea Coafts of Sumatra ,
Mahumctan. the Ports of f^v, with the Jfle ofSfwda,
the
corci
r>aro
ap.
de Viaggi.
PSiS-S 1
v
mfg&tflp eitcrcafeB. 103
the Ports of Btnda , of Borneo and (7*70/0,
with fomc of the Iflands Mdftcos, are in
the hands of Mahumetans.
Of the great fprcading and inlargracnt
of which Religion, if the Caufes were
demanded of me, I (hould makeanfwer,
That befide the Juftice of Almighty God,
punifhing by that violent and wicked
Seft , the fins of ChrifUans ( for we fee
that by the Gonqueft of the Arabians,
andTtfr^r, it hath chiefly feized on thofc
Regions, where Chriftianity in ancient
time raoft flouriflied , both in Africk, and
A fit, and partly in Europe) one caufe ,
I fay , of the large fpreading of their
Religion, is the large fpreading of their
Victories. For it hath ever been the
condition of the conquered , to follow
for the moft part the Religion of the
Conquerors. A fecond, their peremptory
rcftraint ( even on the pain of death )
of all Difputation touching their Reli
gion , and calling any point of it into
qucftion.A Third,Theirfuppreflion of the
ftudy of Philofophy,by the light whereof,
the grofnefs and vanity of many parts of
their Religion might be difcovered,
which is inhibited to be taught in their
Univerfities , and fo hath been, about
thefc 400 years , whereas till then , it
greatly flourilhed among them , in Cor-
dm a y in Fez , in Aftrwxk* , in Bagded ,
and other Cities, And yet , as BelUnius
\ 4 and
of utope 9 &c.
*Bellon.ob- and Bothers write, the Turk* fall now
Georle C nftz again to thofc ftudies afrefh. A Fourth
1.2. deRiub. Caufe may well be affigned , the fenfual
Turcar.cap. liberty allowed by it, namely , to have
deScholis. many Wives , and the like promife of
fenfual Pleafures , to fucceed after this
life ( to the Religious obfervers Of it)
in Paradife, wherewith men for the
greateftpart, as being of things where
with their Senfe is affeded, and whereof
they have had certain experience , arc
more allured and perfwaded , then with
promifcs of Spiritual delights , preferred
only to their hopes, and for which prefent
and feniible pteafurcs muft in the mean
time be forfaken.
C-H^A
105
C H A P. X I .%
Of the fundrj Regions of the
World inhabited by Idola~> .
ters.
NOW touching Idolaters, they
poflefs in Europe, a Region as
1 before obferved , about 900
miles in circuit, (although the ordinary
Geographical Charts reprefent it, (but
falfly) more then twice fo large) con*
taining Lappia, Corelia, Biarmia, Scricfinia,
and the North part of FincmArck. All
which together, may by eftimation make
iabout one fixtieth part of Europe , or a
little more, more I mean in magnitude
rather then in multitude, for it is indeed
a little greater then fo. Befide which
Provinces, there are alfo to be found in
divers places of* Litttania, and SamAgotia, * Boem. de
tome fcattcred remnants of Idolaters. Morib.gent.l.
But in Africk, their multitude is very 3- c -7.
reat, for from C. Blanco on the Coaft of ^
ybia , the mod Wcfterly point of all
fricli ( being about the North latitude
of twenty degrees) even all the Coaft of
106 flBfjat pact0 of 9(ia
Africk^ Southward, to the Cape
Efperanza : And thence turning by the
back of Africl^ as far as the Cape of .tf/*~ [J
zjmtick^ being (overagainft the midft of
Afadagafcar ) in the South latitude of
fifteen degrees : all this Coaft , I fay, j|
being not much lefs, then half the cir- L
cumference of Africl^^ is inhabited by j
Idolaters. Only , on the Eaft fide, ^
from Mozamfocl^ to Cape de Corricntes
( which is the South latitude of 24 [,,
degrees) they are mingled with
tans : And on the Weft fide , in the
Kingdom of Congo, and the North part
of Angola,, with Chriftians : But yet in
both thefe places of their mixture, Idola
ters are the greater multitude*
But now , if we confider the inland
Region of Africk^ y all between the River
Nilus , and the Weft Sea of t^Ethiopi*,
from about the North parallel of ten
degrees, to the South parallel of fix or
feven degrees, but from that parallel of
fix or feven degrees, even all
Southward, on both the fides of
from the Eaft Sea of *>tkiopi* , to the
Weft, even to the moft Southerly poinc
of all Africk^ the Cape of BttonaS per anna
is poflefled by Idolaters : excepting onl^
fome part of Congo and Angola aforemen
tioned, toward the Weft Sea, inhabited
by Chriftians, and the utmoft ftore ol
the Eaft Sea , from Mo^mbick North-
ward,
P offefleB bp IDoiatersL 107
* ward, which is repleniflied
15 met AM \ and yet , bcfidc all the Regions
before mentioned, even all the Kingdom
} iof f Berno, and a great part * of Nubia is J 1 Leo , A ic:
^poflefled by them - f to fpeak nothing ofnjj^;
|I the infinite multitudes of the f ancient * Alvarez.
5
it,
t
M
Africans , difperfcd in fundry Tracfts ofhift.
Barbary , of Biled-clgerid , and bf Lybia *$<>
Le ArJ -
which ftill continue in their
ancient Paganifm. So that (over and 6
befide thefe laft ) very near about half
is poffeffed by Idolaters.
And yet in AJtA Idolaters abound more
then in Afric^ even as A fa is larger
then Africl^for the continent, and for
the people, better inhabited, for of
very near about the one half,
or rather a little more, is poffeffed by
Idolaters. For firft if we confider the
maritime parts , all from the River of
Pechora , Eaftward to the Ocean , and
|then turning downward , to the mod
Southerly point of India, (and of all Afia)
the Cape of Cincapttra , and from that
point returning Weftward, by the South
Coaft, to the outlets of the River InAur,
all that maritime Tradt, I fay, is entirely
poflefled by Idolaters. Saving only,
that in the nearer part of India, between
Indus and Ganges , there is among them
fome mixture both of Mahometans and
Chriftians : and in the further part, the
City and Territory of Malacca, is held
by
ic8 moat patte of
by Portugal* , and forac part of the Sea-
coaft of the Kingdom of Siam; by Mores.
So that by this account, a good deal
more then half the circumference of Afi* 9
is poffeffed by Idolaters. And, although
in the Inland parts their proportion be
.rtift ; ;fomewhat lefs, then in the Maritime, yet
if we confider well, the whole dimcr.iion
of AJia, we fliall find by good eftjraation,
as before I fa id, that the one half, or
rather a little more, is replenilhed with
Idolaters : for the better declaring o
which point, you may underftand, that
Strab >1.2.Pt04 a $ Strabd and Ptolomy^ have obferved, of.jj:
torn* Tab. t he Mountain Taurus, that beginning in L
f the Weft parts of 4fi* fin the confines
of Lycia and Pamphllia over againft the
GhelidoniAn Ifles ) it runneth Eaftward
even to the O c can, keeping between the
parallels of 30 and 40 degrees, and fo
dividing the North part of y/Xd from the
South : Even fo muft we obferve of the
IVid.Ptolom Mountain \ Imaus, that beginning on the
J?^ ab r M S " (ll0re of the North Ocean ic runneth
rabor.inTab! alon through the midft of Aft* to the
general! Afi. South, keeping iiill about the fame meri
dian, namely about the longitude of 130
degrees, and crofting fat right angles in
a manner) the Mountain Taurus divide th
the Eaft part of AJia from the Weft.
Imaus therefore in this fort dividing Afi*
into two parts, not much unequal, di-
videth alfo in a manner between the Ido
laters
109
ters and Mahometans of A fit , for al-
l though t ; he hither part of AJta t Weft of
t>s Imaus-, and poffefled of Mahumetans^
l itake up more in the longitude of the
earth, namely Eaft and Weft ; yet in the
^ jfurther part Eaft of Imaus , fpreadcth
^ more in latitude , North and South,
e: which may make fome rerompence to-
)n ward that excefs. But , if withal we
n > fubtraft thofe parts of the hither Af**
or ;that are covered with the Perfian , and
[ \ .Cafpiaxi Seas , befide large parts of the
ot Etixine and Mediterrane^ the further AJtA
1 :t ( I think ) will fully equal it. Now,,
^ although many JMabttmetans\)Q alfo found
Mon the other fide of Imatts toward the
ies !JNorthcaft of A fa , both feveral in fun-
^jdry Provinces, and otherwife mingled
djfwith Idolaters or Chriftians , or with
^ jboth , as before was partly obferved :
^ |yet many more whole Regions of Idola-
Alters ( to countervail thofe IMAktiwetans )
Mare found on this fide Imatts , both, to-
to ward the South, in the Kingdoms of the
^ nearer India , and toward the North,
betwixt Imaus and the River gechora, all
j which Coaft of A fa is inhabited by Ido
laters , and laftly , in the raidft betwixt
j both , the Kirgeffi , and fome other of
itheir neighbour Nations* And not
only in the firm Land of Afia, is Idolatry
thus fpread : but in thofe many thoufand
;Iflands that lye difperfed in the vaft
Ocean,
1 1 o Cfte fcaff MtenBment of
Ocean, on the Eaft and Southeaft parts of
* Paul.Ven. Afia : * which over againft China , are
1.3*c.8 recorded upon the report of Mariners,
longpra&ifed in thofe Seas, to be 7448,
* ld.l.3tc.42. and about * India , to be 127000. And
which might for their largencfs, if they
were all laid together, make a Continent
as large as three or four parts of Europe.
In thofe I/lands, I fay, Idolatry over-
fpreadethall, excepting only thofe few,
which I before obferved, to be poffefsed
by the Spaniards, and by the Arabians.
Finally, ofallothcr partsof the Earth
yet difcovered , Idolatry fpreadeth far-
theft in America , which being but little
lefs, then the Eaftern Continent, (that
we terra the old World ) is at leaft fix
parts of feven, inhabited with heathenifli
and idolatrous people. For except the
Regions above-mentioned , pofsefsed
namely by the Portugal* and Caftilians y
( and yet the inner, and wilder Tra&s
even of thofe, remain Hill for a great
part, in their ancient Paganifm) and
Th. a Jen de many notwithftanding their Baptifm,
con. gent. w ithal worftip Idols, together with fome
later Converts, made in the region about
and above the Bay of California, of whom
as yet, Hiftories make fo little report,
that of their number I can make no efti-
mate : and laflly two or three Fortrefses,
held by the Sjaniards , on the Coafl of
Florida t with the Englifli Colonies in
Fir.
tit America. m
and the French in Canada, thefe
I fay being exccpted, all the reft of Ame
rica, being as I faid about fix ferenth
I parts, remaineth in their old Idolatry.
And thus have I declared the three
(principal Seels , as touching Religion,
that are at this prefent found in the feveral
parts of the World, with their particular
Region*. But befidc thefc obferved,
there are two or three irregular Nations,
being for their Religion mingled as it
were, of fome of the former Seels : As
firft , in Afia , the Cardi , inhabiting in
the mountainous Countrey above Mozal,
between Armenia, and Mesopotamia : Se
condly , the Drttfi , dwelling in Syria,
about the skirts of Libantts, the Religion
of both which Nations, ( fuch as it is )
partaketh fomewhat, both of JMahttmeta*
nifm and ChrifUanity . And thirdly, the
Mgrdnites in Europe, pofsefling the middle
Confines betwixt the Precofite Tartars,
and the Mufcovites, that are in a manner
as touching their Religion, mingled of
all three Seels : for they are both bapti-
fed like Chriftians, and circumcifcd like
and withal worfhip Idols.
CHAP.
U3 Dffpetfian an&
HAP. XIII.
Of the Jews, difaerfal in feveral
parts of the World.
NOw, will I intreat a little, of
the Profefsors of the fourth
fort and Sed of Religion, that
is found in the World, namely of ^W^/w,
for, although the Jews have not for their
Manfion , any peculiar Countrey , but
are difperfed abroad among forrain Nati
ons , for their ancient Idolatries , and
their latter unthankful nefs, in rejecting
their Saviour the Son of God : So that
even in Jerti/alem , there be not to be
found at this time, an hundred houfholds
p.3.i2c de of 1 S ; ( 0nI V of a11 thcTowns of P*~
Gindei. leftiM? TiberiM (which Amnrtol) the great
Tffrk^ gave to Alvarez. Mender a Jew )
and Staffilletto , are fomewhat peopled
with them.) Neither have they at this
prefent, for any thing that is certainly
known, any other Region in the World,
feveral to themfelves : Yet, becaufe there
be fomc Provinces, wherein they are ob-
ferved
of tfje 31eto0>
fervcd fpecially to abound, as otters alfo,
whence they are excluded and banifhed, I
will confider a little of their pre r con-
dition*
The firft Countrey of Chriftendom ,
whence the fews were expelled , without
hope of return , was our Country of
England , whence they were baniflied ,
Anno 1290 by King Edward the firft.
Not long after they were iikewife ba.
niihed France An. 1307 by Philips Pttl-
cker : Onely of all the Countries of
fr40ce t \n the jurifdiclion of Avignon ( the
Popes Hate) fome are remaining. Out of
Spain, An. 1492 by Ferdinand, andfhortly
after out of Portugal, An, 1497 by Ema-
mel. Out of the Kingdom of Naples and
Sicily, An no 1 53 9 by Charles the Fifth.
In other Regions of Europe they are
found , and in fome of them in gre^
numbers , as in Germany, Bokeme, Polonia^
Lituania, Ruffia , and part of Italy , fpe
cially Venice and Remc. In Greece alfo a
great multitude, whenein two Cities (be-
lidc all thena of other places) Constantinople
and Theffalenica are e deemed to.be about
160000 ^cw.s. As alfo they are to be found
by plentiful numbers , in many parts of
the Turk* Dominion , both in Afia , and
Jpfrickt And for Afia y fpecially in Aleppo ,
in Tripoli , in Damafcvs , in Rhodes , and
almoft in every City of great Trade and
Traffick in the Tr^Empirc.: as like-
JC wife
of 3ltus in
wife in* divers parts of the Perfian Go
vernment, in Arabia aifo , and laftly in
India ( namely about Cranganer) and in
fome other more remote Regions. And,
to come to Africk^, they are not onely
found in the Cities of Alexandria , and
Cair in *sgy$t , but, as in many other
Regions and places of Afric^ fo prin
cipally , in the Cities of />/> , and 7V*-
miCen : and fpecially, in the H .lls of <$>-
fava , and Demen in the Kingdom of
. . JWaroccho , many of which la<t, are by
Leo Africans , fpecially noted to be of
that Seft , which the
* Leo Afric. ^^/ name * Karraim, *For of the Jews,
1.2.c,3.6,8cc. and by the other Jews as touching their
of Africk^i are repu Religion, there he
ted no better than in thefe times three
Here ticks. ScEls. The fir ft,
^ Butyet,befide thefe, -which is the great -
and fuch like difper- eft of them , is
(ions of the fymjb named D^JDI who
Nation , that may bejide the Holy
be elfe where in the Scriptures , im-
World , there is a brace the Talmud
phantafie of many alfo for Attthenti-
Learned men, not un- cat , and for that
worthy feme diligent caufe* they are alfo
confideration , that termed Q^nQ^TrU
the Tartars of Scjthia^ The fecond are
who about the year called CT^iOp
12000, or a little be- which receive inly
fore, becarae fir ft theScriptures<And
known the
ann afriefc, us
the third CDTtta known abroad in the
that **, the Sama- world by that name,
ritans (at this fifty and hold at this day a
but very fen* ) great part of AJia ,
which, of all the in fubjedton , That
Holy Scriptures , thofe Tartars, I fay ,
admit only f/?<rPen- are of the * Ifraelitts * Ppftel.De-
tateuch or Books progeny: Namely fcript.Syms.
rf Mofes. of the "ten Tr*,, , %*Sf*
which by Salmanazar , Botcr. Relar.
and fome of his Predeceflbrs , were car- pag.i.l.2.c.
ryed Captive into Afyria. Which al- ultima parte
though it be, as I faid, no other than a^^ 3 ;,
vain and capricious phantafie, yet, hath c .deGindVi.
it , not only found acceptance and en
tertainment , with fundry learned and
underftanding men : but reafon and au
thority are produced, or pretend to
eftablifti it for a truth. For Firft , It is
alleadged tbat the word Tatari, or Totari
(for fo indeed they are rightly called,
as f Learned men obfcrve , and not , f Leurclav.
Tartari ) lignifieth in the Syriack and gj^^ic.
Hebrew Tongues,aRefidue or Remainder, -jp^ Heb/
fuch as thefe Tartars are fuppofed to be inKH s ) r -
of the Ten Tribes. Secondly, becaufe
( as the Patrons of this phantafie fay)
they have alwaies embraced ( the ancienc
Character of fadaifme ) Circumcifion.
And Thirdly, The authority of fup
pofed Eftrat ( the very fpring, I take it, 2 Efdrasi?.
whence hath flowed this ftream of opi-
nionj is alleadged. Namely,that the Ten
K i Tribes
dje (Sattfltesf fufprrteB ta
Tribes too!^ this cottrfe to themfelves , that
they would leave the multitude of the Heathen^
ahd .go forth into a farther Country , where
never Mankind dwelt. That they might
there keep their Statutes , which th-ey never
keft in their own Land* Avid that they
entred in At the narrow vafiagcs of the River
Euphrates , The ihoft High {hewing them
.i :Sigrics i and flaying the Springs of the fiond,
till they were faffed ovtr. And, that their
Downey TVM great , even of a year And a
half, and the Region is called Arfareth.
But , to the firft of thefe Arguments,
I itfay anfwer, that the Tartars obtained
that name , neither from Hebrew nor
JSyrlack^ original, and appellation , but,
from the R i v r e r Tartar , fa i th Lemclnvins , ,
in ind t others. Or elfe from the Region,
rc.3 as Taith H** h$ j wliere the principal of
* Boem.de them anciently dwelled. Secondly, that
morib.gent. the name nn^H or ^HKH in thfcWfAwi
] ?". c lc or Syriack. fignification , importing a
Rcfidue or Remainder, can but full ill
( as it feems ) be apply ed to the Tartars
in relation of the Jfraelites , tvhom they
exceedingly furpafs in multitude , as
overfpreadinghalf the vaft continent of
AfiA t or thereabout. For all the Nati
ons of AJia , from the great Rivers of
Jf r 0/&4 ; and Oby , Eaftward , and from the
Cajpian Sea,the River OXHS , the Countries
of : lxdia and China, Northward, are con
tained under the appellation of Tartars :
and
&e of tlje Jftaeliteg race. 1 17
and yet without thefebpunds many Ta
tars there are, bprh tpw&rd the Weft, an4
South. And what if the innumerable
people of fo many Nations, as are known
to inhabit: and overfpread the huge Con.
tinent of America , be ajfo of the fame
off-fpring ? Certainly v if 1 b.e not greatly
deceived, they are no other. For fir ft,
that their original muft be Derived from
Apa is apparent , because ( as he that
readeth the Relations an4 Hiftories of
thofe Countries of America may eafily
obferve ) they have florelift nor refem-
blance at all, of the Arts, or Learning,
or Civility of Evrepe : A.nd their colour
teilifieth , they are not of the Africans
progeny ( there being not found in ajl
that large Continent , any Black men ,
except a few about the River of S.Mar-
tktt, in a fmall Countrey called ^H4re^ua y
which by force aqd violence of /ome
Tempeft , are fupppfed to haye .been
tranfported thither , from the parts of
Guiny , o r zsEthiopia .) T h e r e fo r c i t fe era -
eth, that they had their .original from
A fit. Which yet, will appear more ere.
dible, .if it be obferved , which by the
ty^/W/difcoveries is well known to be
true, namely, that the Weft fide of America
refpeding Afia, is exceeding much better
peopled, than the oppofite or Bad fide,
that refpeð toward Europe. And, as
for thefejreafons it is very likely, that
K 3 America
1 1 8 Clje people of amettca ate t&e
America received her firft Inhabitants ,
from the Eaft border of Afa: So is it
altogether unlike, that it received them
from any other part of all that Border,
five from Tartary. Becaufe, in America
there is not to be difcerned any token or
indication at all, of the Arts or Jnduftry
of Ckina, or India, or Cataia.or any other
Civil Region , along all that border of
AJta: But in their grofs ignorance of
Letters, and of Arts, in their Idolatry,
and the fpecialties of it , in their In
civility, and many barbarous properties,
they referable the old and rude Tartars,
above all the Nations of the Earth.
Which opinion of mine , touching the
Americans defcending from the Tartars ,
rather than from any other Nation in
that border of Afia , after the neer vici
nity of AJtA to America , this reafon a-
bove all other, may beft eftablifh and
perfwade : becaufe it is certain , that
thatNortheaftpartofy^/fo poflefled by the
Tartars , is , if not continent with the
Weil fide of America, which yet remain,
eth fomewhat doubtful: yet certainly,
and without all doubt , it is the leaft dif.
joyned by Sea , of all that Coafl of Afia,
4 for that thofe parts of Ajia and America ,
arc continent one with the other, or at
mofl , dif- joyned but by fonie narrow
Channel or the Ocean, the ravenous and
harmful Beafl? , wherewith America is
ilored,
of tlje Cartaw. 119
flored, as Bears,-Lions, Tiger?, Wolves,
Foxes , &c, ( which men , a* is likely ,
would never to their own harm tranfport
out of the one Continent to the other)
may import. For from Noahs Ark, which
refted after the Deluge, in AJia^ all thofe
Beafts muft of neceflity fetch their begin-
ning, feeing they could not proceed by
the courfe of Nature , as the unperfe<ft
fort of living Creatures do , of Putre
faction : or if they might have Putre
faction for their parentage , or receive
theiroriginal ( by any other new fore of
Generation) of the Earth without fpecial
procreation of their own kind , then I
fee no neceflity , why they fliould by
Godsfpecial appointment, be fo carefully
prefervcd in Noahs Ark ( as they were)
in time of the Deluge. Wherefore, feeing
it is certain, that thofe ravenous Beads
of America, are the progeny of thofe of
the fame kind in Apa, and that men, as is
likely, conveyed them not ( totheir own
prejudice) from the one Continent to the
other, itcarryeth a great likelyhoodand
appearance of truth, that if they j >yn not
together , yet are they neer neighbours,
and but little dijoyned each from other,
for even to this day , in the Ifles of Cub*,
Jamaica , HifpAtiola , Burichtna , and all
the re(l , which are fo far removed from
the firm land , that thefe Beafts cannot
fwim from it to them , the Spaniards
K 4 record,
120 s^anp iSatiang cftcumcifetj
Jofeph.Acoft. record , that none of thefe arc found.
de Matur. wherefore it feemech ( to digrefs no
No,.orb.U. farther) tfaat the Nat i 0n of thc Tart ^
rians , fpreading fb exceeding far, as it
doth , cannot certainly be the poftenty
of thofe Captive Ifraclitcs.
Neither ( to anfwer the fecond Objt-
ftion ) doth their Circumcifion in any
fort inforce it : for, neither was Cir
cumcifion, among the Tartars ancienter
than Mahumetanifm , but was received
Michov de amon g t^ 01 to getber with it , as Micka*
Sarmatia. l.i. ww hath reraembred , fo that to this day,
c5 it is not entertained ( for ought I can
flndin Hiftory) among thofe Tartarians,
which have not received Mohamet anifm ,
but remain m their ancient Idolatry , as
for the moft part , both the Tartars of
Cataia, beyond the Mountain Imatisw.
wards the Eaft Ocean, and the Tartars
of Sarmatia, towards the North, on both
fides the River of Oby, do. Neither if it
fliould be granted , that Circumcifion
had been ancienter among them than
Mxbumetanifm , were that an. Argument
of any importance, to provetbem to be
of the Israelites progeny. Bccaufe it is
certainly known, that the Ceremony and
culiome of Circumcifion hath been ,
and iiill is , ufual among many Nations,
of whom there was never any fufpition,
that they defended from the Jfraelites ,
for
ftefiae tfje 3lftaeltte& 121
for Diodorus hath recorded of theCVr/?;- Diodor.Sic.l.
*ns, Phi/o Judtus , and Strabo , of the I; ,P. art T - 2 - c - !
l&ffptiw Heroes of both thofe Na- d?^S;
tions , and of the ^Ethiopians befides, fi one .
that they ufed Circumcifion , and that Strab. l.itf.
that cuftom among the ^Egyptians and Herodot.J.z.
Ethiopians, did feem very ancient, even gjjg?^??
asitisalfoby both thofe Nations retain- ] ng.poftme.
edtill this day. And yet, befide thefe *Diodor.Sicl
Countreys already mentioned, the like 1-3-C-3-
is alfo
recorded of the Troglodttes by fftarc
and by* others: Of the Phcenici- R^. T 9 4.ap
and Arabians, by Cyprian *n& Nice- Phot.inBiblil
And- (to leave this accumulating othecaCypri-
of humane teftimonies) it re not obfcure- an - J deCir-
ly acknowledged by the Prophet ?^, SSg^
to have been ufual ( beiide the Jfraelites) Niceph.Cal-
with the eJEgyptiAns, lift.LS. 03.35.
* J oJ-, t/74/- /fe Edsmites, Ammonites > Je/9 2 ^
Ifmaelites^Sa- Moabites, and the in- Jjieron. in
/ i i . r . * v>ornmentIo
racens ^r^ w habitants of the de- c j j am c j tat i.
fame Nation , is fart, that is the * If- Epiphan. Pa-
wanifeft by Hie- maelites , or Saracens no.l.i.hxr^o.
rom , ^^ Sozo- of Arabia : Of which Sj? * c n? "
fnen , W o^r/, Nations, H/ww alfo gJJ^ Jr
vhich iittfg and- (to whom thofe Re- 5ozom.hift.
wtly termed See- gions were well 1.6.0.38.
nirse (as Anmnia- known, (as Epiykanius A niian.l.22.
tftus*fA-rf/6mrf) ^ifo of the moft of po1 ed
tamely of the Gras- them) hath left teftifi-
cians, d/jn r ^w- ed, that they retained
-vwv , becaufe they Circumcifion,even in
dwelltd in tents his time. Touching
(/or feme
Cttcumcffion no fate tofeen of
* Loco )am fome of which , al- ( for feck to bethe
citato. though it may be pro- manner of their ha-
bably conjectured, bitation , is not
that they received it only affirmed by*
( in fome fort ) from Hierom, fyf fg*
the Israelites : if not as rifled (and not ob-
*Pfal.i2o. 5. t h e i r progeny (which fcttreM by * Da-
vidcti*3ffl]cr. */*/r j
be faid of the inhabl- dwelling in the tents
tants of the dcfert, of "HP by -which
being the pofterity of name Arabia de-
Ifmael the fon of A- ferta is termed in
braham : and likewife the Hebrew) were
of the Edomites, being of their dwelling in
the feed of E[au the the defert , by the
fon of l[a*c) yet at Arabians them-
lead, by imitation of felves named Sar-
Abrahams family , to racens (for Sarra
whom alfo in bloud Jlgrifletk, a defert,
they were allied , as and Sakan to inka-
the Ammonites and bit, in the Arabick ]
Modifies t the pofterity tongue) orelfe^ if
of Lot, Abrahams bro- not of their place,
nac.
p.i7.Ann.88. familiarity and fami- tainlj think^) of
Full. Mifcel. ly t Although I fay of their property, they
i;heo.l 2.c.i2. tne f e Nations it may might obtain that
be conjectured , that ^w^o/Sarracens,
their Ceremony of namely ^becatife they
CircumcifioH was ta- lived much by ra-
ken up, by imitation pine (for that the
of the Ifraclites : yet word Sarack in
that Arabick
Befccntftomtlje 3lftaeltte&
125
Arabick doth im-
fort}to which above
all Nations they
ever were, andftill
are additted. For
\ the deduction of the
name* Sarracens,
from* Sara, a* if
that the fame rite, or
cuftom was alfo deri
ved originally, from
them to the whole
Nation of the Arali-
<*w/(which was exceed.
ing great) or to the
t^Zgvptrans , or other
\theyclaimeddefcent ne ghbouring Pro-
, from her, beingin- vinces , I know not
deed Hagarens, why any /hould con-
(the progeny of Ha- ceive, or if they do,
; gar )is a weer fan- yet appeareth it to be
; cy and fable. They otherwife , becaufe
claim it not. they circumcifed not
in the eight day,
which is the iaviolable cuftom of the
Ifraelites : but the ^Egyptians in the
I fourteenth year, as is recorded by Am
brofe^ and \htArabians\n the thirteenth
(and fome of them both fexe?) as * learned
men have recorded. Even as the * Turks
alfo at this day, who received the rite of
Circumcifion from the Arabians , are
known to circumcife in the eight or
twelfth , or fifteenth year , or fooner,
or Inter , as opportunity may ferve.
Of thefe Nations I fay, bow Circumciii-
on (hould proceed from the Ifraelitet to
them, I cannot conceive : no more then I
can of the great Nation of the * Avzichi^
on [he Welt fide of Niltts beyond Nubia,
or of the inhabitants of * facatana IB
America,
* By Sozom.
1.6.C.38.
Ambr.1.2. de
Abraham, pa
triarch, c. 12.
* Sard.de rir.
gent. ). i.e. io.
* Bellon.ob-
fer.l.3.c.28.
Georgevitr.l.
2. detir.Tur-
car c. deCir-
currcif
* Pigafet.de
reg.Cong.l.i.
c.5.
Borer. Rebat.
p.l.i.c.Loan-
ge.
* Many. Oce
an. decad-4.
c.i.
Paul.Venet:
13-C.47-
-Haith. l.de
Ta-rtar.c.i.
*Vicent.Spe.
Paul.Ven.1.1.
c.55.
Guil.deRu-
bric.itin.Tar-
ar.c.9.
^ Sigif.com.
Rer.Mofcov.
Guil.de Rub.
itin. Tartar.
I.5. Boem.de
rpprib. genti-
unit 1. 2, c. ic
Cartauatiss are not tlje
whereof the firft yet are, and
the fecond ( til! they came under the
Government of the tyawWi) weremeer
Idolaters, for of thefe alfo, the frcond
had, and the firft ftill have Cicuracuion
in ufe.
And although thefe inftances, utterly
diflolve the force of this reafon, touching
the TartArians Circumciilon (though it
were admitted to have been anciently in
ufe among them , as being ufual with
many other Nations, of whom no fuf-
pition at all can be conceived, to be of
the Ifraelitet progeny ; yet this may
furthermore declare them, not to he of
that race, becaufe namely, nothing elfe
was to be found among them, that might
favour of Ifraet. For firft , they were
meer Idolaters, and without knowledge
of the true God , as is recorded by
Marcus Paulas , by Haitho , and others.
Secondly, they had no remembrance of
the Law at all 4 Thirdly , they neither
obfervcd the Sabbath, nor other rites and
ceremonies of the Ifr/telites^ but touching
their Matrimonies , married without
impeachment the very * wives, and fifters
of their fathers : and touching their
feeding , abftained not at all , from
unclean bcafts , but fed on the flefti of
* horfes, dogs, cats, and dead carrion,
and drank their bloud, all utterly for-
born and forbidden among the Ifrfalites*
Fourthly,
progeny of toe 3feaelite& 125
Fourthly, they have no records, nor
regard of their aneeftors and linage,
from whom , or by whom , they are
defcended, whereof Ifraelites, were ever
curious. Fifthly, they have no affinity
HOD j of language at all, with either the Hebrew
or Chaldee tongues, neither had any ufe
of thofe letters, nor of any other , till
together with the Mahftmetan Religion,
the y^r*w^ characters came in ufe among
fome of them. Neither Cin a word ) do
I find any thing at all , wherein the
Tartarians favoured of Ifrttelites , for
touching their abftinence from fwines
fltfh , which we find recorded of them,
neither is it general among them , but
peculiar to thofe that are Mahometans :
nor if it were fo , were that any good
Argument, becaufe we know that the
ancient * Scythians, and + i&gyptians., and * Herod.J4!
Arabians did , and almoft all Mahometans f ^Elian. dc
at this day do the fame , which yet are animaU.ie.
well known to be in no fort defcendedof CtI/ 7
the Ifrxtelttes.
Now touching the authority of forged
* Efdrat 9 which hath ftirred up as it J
feemeth this vaporous phantafie , in the
brains of new fangled Antiquaries :
neither doth that which he writeth of
the Tn Tribes , agree at all with the
Tartars : nor, if it did , could yet the
Circiimftances of that Hiftory agree with
the truth. It agreeth not with the Ttwirt
I
126 C6e 3lftaeltte0 Hepatteu not out
fay, for whereas they are noted in that re
velation ,to be * a peacable people ^and that
they t leftth? multitude of th? Heathen, that
they might keep their Statutes , which they
never kept in their ort)n Land : neither of
both thole properties, hath any conve
nience or agreement at all with the Tar-
ta /ians. For how are they a peacable
people, that with their Wars have trou
bled and overturned almoft ail Afia^ and
fundry Countries of Europe , and hold
a great part of the former in fubjedion
to this day ? Or, how kept they the Sta
tutes of the Jfraelites , that were meer
Idolaters, and utterly ignorant of all
Jevpifi Laws and Ceremonies ? _ and
touching theHitlory itfelf of the Ifrae-
lites departure out of Affyria , as it is fet
down in that Apocryphal Efdrat ( how-
foever it might otherwife agree with the
Tartars ) there is no wife or confederate
man, I think, that can bring his under-
ftanding to give credit to it. For firft it
contradicleth the undoubted Canonical
t Chro. 5.26. Hiftoriesof the Chronicles , and of the
2>Km.i7.23. Kings, in both which it is recorded of
them , that they were carried away into
Aftur^ and difpofed in
fever al parts of the * If rhft be Col-
Empire, namely * Ca- chi, ^"lOn I-
Uch) and Chahor^ and beria , and &"\r\
Hara, and (70*,<*,unto Armenia,/^ called
this day, which limi- for the MoHntri*
ration nwM$
of t&e Dominion of a%ia.
137
nottfnefs of it , and
]1U Gauzania in
Media , then all
confined together ,
and bounded the
North fide of the
Aflyrian Empire,
which ftretched
Northward, but to
thatlfthme between
the Euxine and
the Cafpian Seas:
So that, the Ifrae-
litcs were by that
weans feated far-
theft off frtm their
own Country , and
placed in the parts
of the Empire mo ft
wafte and defolate
of Inhabitants , /w
the Confines of
Warring Nations
ufttally are* But if
Caladrfo Cala-
cine,^ Chabor
the Hill Chabo-
ras ( being part of
Taurus, and feve
ring ^flyria from
Armenia, *^ Me
dia) and Hara the
other Wly parts
in
tation of time (unto
this day) mutt at leaft
of necefiity import ,
the time wherein that
Hiftory (of their re-
mayning in Afiur )
recorded in the books
of the Kings , and of
the Chronicles was
written. Of which
later, either Efdras
himfelf was the Au
thor , as in the judg
ment .t of Learned +
men he is reputed,and f hi & R-She-
therefore could not I? c ? f ? n -
, r i v i tentia lenjo-^
(as it feemeth ) be the r , jm apud
Author of that Apo* Sixt.Senenf,
cryphal hiftory : or BikSana.U.
not the Author, yet, prz f.p ara |ip,
that the Author(who- in"
foever he was ) lived
and writ that Hiftory
of the Chronicles,af-
ter the return of the
Jews from the Capti
vity, or in the end of
it ( that is ijn Efdras
timejis evident by the
end of the book :
where Cyrus his be
nignity, for rcftorihg
bf
nil!
afcaeltteis Depactea not
of the Jews , and in the North-fide
his Proclamation for of Aflyria , <u
their return to fora- feemeth more a-
falem is recorded, and greeahle to the ob-
that :n the very fame fervationsof Ben*
words , wherein Ef- jarain Tudelen-
drot in the beginning (is, for about thofe
of his own book hath parts , he found in
regiftred them. At bit Travail , the
that time therefore, it greateft multitudes
is evident, that the //- of the Ifraelites,
raelites were not de- then in the places
parted o u t of th e D o - alleadged, I would
minions of Afbur. No, underftand by A-
nor long after that in fhur, not the Em-
Jofeph.An- fafifhip his time : who fire &r Dominion ,
tiq.l.u.c. j lat j 1 rccorc i e j t [, at e . ^ ^ peculiar
ven then the Ten Kingdom of Affy-
Tribes rera lined Ue- ria.
yond Euphrates \ and
were there grown into innumerable mul -
titudes : neither yet miny hundred years
after Jofephits was dead : for R. Benjamin
a Jew, that lived but about 440 years
agoc , and Travailed diligently thofe
parts of the world , and many other to
vifit his difperfed Countrymen , hath in
-fBenjamin in his Itinerary left obferved, not only, that
Itiner.p.57, he found exceeding far greater multi-
58,59.70,71. tudes of the Ifraelites^ to be then remain-
SQ a s* * n S * n t ^^" e P rov * nces ^ ^ e anc i en c
Paa/75* & Dominion of AJbtr , then he found in
. other places , poffeffing t large R^vons,
and
out of ttje Dominion of affprfa, 1*9
and f many Cities, fo that in the Cities t Pag-67,&c.
of fome One Region * 300000 Jews were * Pag.esd.
by him numbred , obferving fpedally ,
that in the parts of Media , many thou-
fand Israelites of the progeny of them } ,
that Salmanafcr led into Captivity , were
then remaining, but withal, he fetteth
down particularly and precifely, the very
places of thofe Regions j where certain
of the Tribes wc/e feated , and there
grown into great multitudes As namely, *if,v
in f one place, the Tribes of Rettben> Gad, \ Pag. 77-
and Manage : And in * another, the four * Pa g 8 7-
Tribes of Da, After^ >/*/##, and %*$**
t*H. * rfno^
But yet, if there were neither autho
rity of holy Scripture, nor experience
to refell this Fable, and the fancies that
have fprung of it : yet ordinary reafon,
at leaft of men that are not ignorant of
Geography, and are meanly skilled in the
affairs of the world, may eadly difcern
the futility of it. Forfirft, what nec d 2Efdr f
was there of fuch a miracle , as to f ftay ^ And th |*
the Courfe of Euphrates, for the Jfratlites moft High
paflage from A^ria , or Media, toward thenftewed
Tartary, the River lying far to the Weft, ^ m ^ gn ^
both of the one Region and of the other, ^ e fp^lnps
and noway crofting or impeaching their of the flood
Journey, which lay Northward between (uphr*ttsj
that River and the Cafpian Sea? Or, how til] ^ the y werc
might tbofc poor Captive Ifraelites , dif- ^ d
armed as they were , and difperfed in
L fundry
>,a fafneo $)mifion
fundry Provinces of the Affyrian Empire,"
and being under the overlight and go
vernment of Aftyrian Presidents , be able
to leave the places , where by the Kings
Commandement they were to inhabit ?
They took Or if thc jr r4e n tS were a bl e by force
to thcrofclves to depart, and free themfelves from the
that they Dominion of the King of Aftur, yet were
would leave they fo wife alfo, as to forfake the places
the multitude where they were peaceably fetled,and ven-
then v.41 3 " ture ^ ie ^ r ^ ma ^ remainders upon perils
and uncertainties , namely , to find out
a place where never mankind dwelt ?
Or, if their ftomack ferved them fp well,
f , and their wit fo ill , as in fuch manner to
fntoa g0 Coun- f rfake Jfri*, yet were they alfo able
try where to make themfelves a way (even a way as .
never man- he faith, of 18 Months patfage^ through
kind dwelt, thefierce and mighty Nations of Scythi*,
V 4 l * whom neither the Conquerours of the
Israelites, the Affyrians I mean, nor thc
Per fans ( and I might add alfo the Gre
cians and the Romans) were never able to
fubduc , but were in the after times fub-
dued by them ? for that the parts of Scy-
ffcVfliould be without Inhabitants fand
inScythia it muft be where they would
find that Country where never mankind
hjft* dwelt, or elfe it is not in Tart try Jis fcarce
>na T credible, as whereof we read in Hiftories,
to have contended with Mgypt for Anti
quity of Habitation , and to have pre
vailed, and for the abundance of people,
of t&e 3fcaettte& 13*
to be termed Hominttm Officinal. Infomuch
that the greateft occaGon of fwarming
abroad of thofe Nations of Scytbia , and
of their overwhelming of Afia and Europe*
with their infinite multitudes and Colo-
nies, is in Hiftorics recorded , to be lack
of room for habitation in their own
Countries.
Andlaftly, to make an end of this te
dious difcourfe, with the end of their
imagined tedious Journey : what ancient
Geographer or Hiftorian is there ( fee
our EfcifM afide) that ever remembred of
fuch a Region as Arfaretk, where they are
faid to have fcated themfelves. True it is
indeed that I .find the City of Ar/ar^tha,
mentioned both in Bcrofas fragment?, and Berof.lib.?.
in Ptolemy ) placed near the iflue of the Ri- Ptolom.Geog.
ver Araxesinto the Cafpian Sea : and , it 1*5 < : - I 3-
was perhaps one of the IfraeKtifi Colo- Tab ^- A
nies, planted in the Confines of the Em
pire of Ajfyria: for it may well be that
Arfcrath* , is but rintD iy^ , or nn
nn(, that is, the City, or the Hill of
the remainder : or perhaps P"VlNtt7 y^H
(the lafl letter of the firft word cut off
in the Greek pronunciation for founds
fake ) the Land of the remainder ; but
the tale of eighteen months Journey, will
no more agree with this City , than the
Region of Arfortth doth, with Geography
or Hiftory.
Li So
1 3 2 lje DmienfionsJ cf tlje
So that methinks this forged ftory of
the Ifraelitfs voyage and habitation , in
fuch remote Regions where never Man
kind dwelt, favour eth of the fame phan-
fEfd.6,42. radical and Talraudical fpirit , that f a-
nother tale of the fame Author doth,
touching the collection of all the Waters,
into a feventh part of the Earth , the
* Cap.eod. other fix being left uncovered : or * a
verfc5 third, of ("the Elephant and Whale) Be
hemoth and Ltvitthan : namely, that God
appointed the Sea to one of them, and the
Land to the other, becaufe they were fo
great that the Sea could not hold them
both : for elfe belike, if the Sea had been
large enough, we might have gone a
fifhing for Elephanjj. For how is the
Sea gathered into a feventh part of the
Earth , whofe expanfion is not only by
the moit skilful Philofophers efleemed ,
but found by experience of Navigations
hitherto made , to ovcrfpread as nearly
as may be difcerned, about half. the com-
pafs of the Earth? Qr, being of that
breadth ; and withal of the depth, that it is
kno&ntobe, how fhould it not be fpa^
tious enough , to receive Elephants and
Whales together ? The dimenfipns of
the Elephant, even bf ( the greateft fort
of Indian Elephants (and the Earth
n0ne ^ ^ are as thofe of
ninalib. I.i
c,8. hdght (the kpgth in that Beaft is equal to
the
the hejgbt ) and five of breadth , the
greateil that have been feen in Europe,
being * obferved to be far lef?. Thc*Vid.Gellium
dimenfion of the Whale indeed is far >n Defcrjpri-
greater ( five times faith * vii*M then n ^ Ele P hai;t -
thelargeftfort of Elephints : ) But yet c< &
his ordinary dimenfion is, but 36 cubits GorebJ. 2.0
long, and 8 cubits high , as Rondeletiw ringin. Antu-
hath obferved. But admit notwithftand- J r t ian , ,-
,- . ,. c t- i *^r. san.l. 16.
ing fome of them be 50 cubits, or which Ca-I2t
length, JteArdjM in Arrianus is fa id to Rondeler.rfe
have meafured one in the Eaft Ocean : Pifcib.l.i6.
nay, to be 6oofootiong, and 360 ^ oot ^m deFel
thick, as * Juba m Pliny related to bej^; j^
found in the Bay of Arabia, ( where yet t antefinem.
as it is well known by the foundings of * Ap.Pli.i.1.
Navigators, that Sea is not by a goodS 2 ^- 1 -
deal 360 foot deep.) Or , let them be
more yet, even four acres long, that i$>
960 foot) as Pliny hath related of fomc in pii n .
the Sea of India. For, although the two
laft reports be in truth no better then Bafil.inHexa-
fancies and fables, which the impudence emer.Iljm.7.
of fome , hath made the ignorance of
others , to believe, yet I will exclude
none , but only B<*/il , as intolerabiy
hyperbolical , affirming namely that
Whales are equal to the greateft Moun
tains , and their backs when they fliew
above the water , like to I Hinds, But
admitting all the reft I fay, what propor
tion have thofedimenfions of the Whale
and the Elephant, to the huge breadth and
depth of the Ocean ? L 3 For
Fabian. apud.
P1JT1.1.2.C.I02
Cleomed. Me
teor, l.i. c. 10.
Plutarch, in
Vita
Pauli.
For if I may without offence interfere a
fliort Philosophical fpeculation : the
depth of the Sea ( to fpeak nothing of the
breadth, which every common Map doth
reprefent) is determined by Falntws in
Pliny and by Cleomedes , to be 15 fur-
1 (*-. , that is , one mile , and feven
eight parts : Or elfe, equal to the height
of t>e greateft mountains , to whofe
height, and the deepnefs of the Sea, the
Geometricians {as ptutarcb hath record
ed) anciently aligned equal dimenfions.*
Or yet rather ( if you will any thing
refpecfl: my opinion ) it is a great deal
more For, as for the (hallow fpeculati-
Scalig. de on of Scalifer , and * others , of the
Subtilitate. ~ " " " -
Exercit-38.
* And.Bacc.
dc The r mis.
L i.c.4,& alii.
Tlieor.. in
Con-
A ruction.
Ptolom.l.i.
Plin.l.2,c.<53*
fhallownefs of the Sea, determining the
height of hils , far to furpafs the deepnefs
of the Sea : And that in very few places,
it attaincth 100 paces of depth, is indeed
true in the narrow Channels and Straits
of the Sea : But in the free and large
Ocean, it is by the experience of Navi
gators known to be as faife as the Gofpel
is true. Indeed touching the height of
Mountain?, I find it pronounced by the
great Mathematician Sratoft fanes i$ Tkeon,
that the higheft fort of them, pafs not in
perpendicular ercdnefs 10 furlongs
("that is one mile and one fourth part) of
which heirht alfo, it is obferved in Pliny ,
tfytQJctarckftsby Dioptrical Inflruments,
found the Hill Pdivj ia Thefaly to be, and
in
Clje rpeigfitof ^onntaiitf. 135
in PI tit arch , that Xenagoru (another Plutarch.loc.
Mathematician) obferved the height of fu P a citat0
Olympus i in the fame Region , faving,
that in this latter, there is an addition of
20 paces, for the whole number of paces,
is 1270, neither do I find any greater
perpendicular height attributed to Moun*
tains , by any ancient Writer, Cleomedes Cleomed.l.i.
excepted : who afiigneth to the height ot Meteor, c.io.
Hil?, as he doth alfo to the depth of the
Sea, 15 furlongs, (for Alhtacn I omit, Alhazen. de
becaufe he only reflraineth the height of CrepufcuU
Hils, as namely, not to exceed 8 miles, P>P f.i.
without determining what their height
fhouldbe. ) But yet, all thefe, are to be
underflood, I take it , with relation to
the Mountains in and about Greece, with
which themfelves were acquainted, which
may in no fort compare with the huge
Mountains of vaft Continents , fuch as
are the Alpes \nEttrope, Atlas in AfricJ^ y
Catfcafffs in India y the Andes in Pertt^ and
fuch other.
But, whatfoever the height of Hils
may be above the common fuperficics of the
Earth , ic feemeth to me after good
conlideration, that the depth of the Sea,
is a great deal more. For declaration of
which point, I require to be fuppofed,
firft, that the Earth at the firft forming
of it, was in the fupcrficies, regular, and
fpherical : which the Holy Scripture
direftsus to believe, becaufc the waters
L 4 covered
1^6 cijc Sea fj$ not
covered and comparted all the face of the
Earth: And fecondly, that the face of
the Land is in Jargenefs and expanfion, at
leaft equal to that of the Sea : And
thirdly, that the unevenncfs and irregu
larity, which is now feen in tfa$f#firficieJ
of the Earth, wascaufed ( as is noted in
Damafc, 1.2. Dtmafcen) either, by taking of fome parts
defidtOrthc-out of the upper face of the Earth in
Io * fundry places, to make it more hollow,
and laying them in pther places, to make
it more con vex.- Or elfe (which in effecl
is equivalent to that) by raifing up fome,
and depreffing others, to make room and
recite for the Sea : that mutation being
wrought by the power of that Word, Ltt
Gen, i. p. the WAters be gathered into one place t that the
dry land may appear* For, a s f o r t h e f a n cy
Aquin in pf AquwM , D.ionyfitts , Catharines , and
Sum.pa.i.q. fome other Divines a namely, that that
69.3. i.Dion. gathering of wafers and difcoveryof the
Caith.Car- art | made, not by any mutation
tnann. oc aiji . , _- i i - i 3
in Comment. ln t " e ^ art " but by a violent accumula-
cap.i.Gen. tfon of the waters, or heaping them up
on high, it is too unreafonable. Becaufe
it is utterly againft the nature of water,
being a flexible and ponderous body, fo
to confjft, and ftay it felf, and not fall to
the lower parts about it , where in
nature there is nothing at all to hinder it.
Or, if it be hindered and retrained
fupcrnaturally, by the hand and bridle of
the Almighty, left it /hould overwhelm
and
tljnt tlje lauu. 137
and drown the Land , it mud follow
thereof, that God in the very inflitution
of nature, impoTed a perpetual violence
upon nature : And this withal, that at
the Deluge, there had been no necefiity
at al), to break up the fprings of the deep,
and to open the Catarttts of Heaven, and
pour down water continually, fo many - .
dayes and nights together upon the
Earth, feeing, the only withdrawing of
that hand, or letting go of that bridle,
which reftrained the water , would
prefently have overwhelmed all.
But, to come to the point. It feemeth
upon the former fuppofitions (of which,
the holy Scripture eftablifhed the firft,
Experience of Travellers, and Naviga*
tors the frcond, and Reafon the third )
that in making eftimation of the depth of
the Sea, we are not to reckon and confider
only, the height of the Hils, above the
common ftfperfctes of the Earth , unto
which the extraordinary depths or
whirlpools, that are found in the Sea, do
properly anfwer (defcending beneath the
ordinary bottom of the Sea, as the Hils
afccnd above the ordinary face of the
Land) but, the advantage or height of
all the dry Land above thefttferficiei of the
Sea. Becaufc the whole Mafs of the
Earth , that now appeareth above the
waters, being taken as it were out of the
place, winch the waters now poflefs,
muft
6e Bcptfj of tljc aea fjs mo^c
rauft be equal to the place out of which it
was taken, and consequently itfeemeth, ,
that the height or elevation of the one,
fliould anfwer the depth or defcending of
the other. And therefore as I faid, in
cftimating the dcepnefs of the Sea, we are
not to confider only the erection of the
Hils, above the ordinary Land, but the
advantage of all the dry Land above the
Sea. Which latter, I mean the height of
the ordinary main Land, (even excluding
the Hils) is in ray opinion more in large
Continents above the Sea, then that of
the Hils, is above the Land. For firft,
that the plain and common face of the dry
Land , is not level , or equally diftant
from the Center, but hath great declivity
and defcent toward the Sea, and acclivity
or rifmg toward the Midland parts,
although it appear not fo to the common
view of the eye , is to reafon notwith-
flanding manifeft. Becaufe as it is found
in that part of the Earth, which the Sea
covereth, that it defcendeth lower j and
lower toward the midft of the Sea, (for
the Sea which touching the upper face of
it, is known to be level by nature, and
evenly diftant from the Center, is withal
obferved to wax deeper and deeper, the
farther one fiyleth from the (hore toward
the Main) Even fo, in that part which is
uncovered, the courfings and ftreamings
of Rivers on all fides, from the Midland
parts
t&en tije&efght of tlje 99ountam<5*
* By which Rttle parts toward the Sea,
tf the proceeding of * whofe property we
River f by thededi- know is to flide from
the higher to the
lower, evidently de
clare fo much.
And although I am
not able predfely to
determine , what the
ordinary declivity of
the earth may be, yet,
if that be convenient
in the works of Na
ture, which is required
in the works of Art,
that imitatethNature,
it will be found true
that before I faid :
, that of a/!, Namely, that in great
hofe arethehighefl Continents, through
which receiving no "which Rivers have
long Courfes, fome
of 1000 , or 2000
miles , the height of
them, do fend fo"th theordinaryMidland,
the loKgcft Rivers above the face of the
en all fides, to the Sea, is more, then of
the Hils , above the
common face of the
Earth, for Pliny in the
derivation of water,
requireth one cubit
139
vity of the Earth ,
and ever fliding
from the higher
ground to the lower,
till they come to the
Sea,is evident to be
difcerntd , that in
Continents , thofe
Regions are the
higher Land frem
which Rivers
Jlream , and thofe
the lower ground,
to which they pro
ceed , and CGxfe-
forrain Rivers, to
which they give
through
regions round about
them. By which
obfervfition is to be
difcerr.ed , that
Helvetia and
R,ehetia , fending of declining, in 240
fort
foot
I.5.C.I.
Vitru.Archi-
ted. 1.8.0.7.
Pallad.de Re
which $n All fides
defcend from them
and their confines ^
Danubius toward
the Eaft , Rhene
North, Rhodanus
Weft * befidelici-
nus. Addua. and
Tit. 1 1.
140 <ije gteat Decltoit}? of
foot of proceeding, forth the longeft
( for he faith unum Rivers of Europe,
cubitumin binos Afttu,
and A&u* as may be
Columcll. de obferved in ColumeUa
ReRuftka. and others , is a di-
menfion of 120 foot
long ) Vitruvius and
Palladia in their con-
require indeed fome- others th.it fall into
what iefs , namely , Padus South, are
that in proceeding of the higheft Land of
200 foot forward, Europe : As the
there fhould be allow- Region of Paraer,
ed one foot of de- WKirgeffi, with
fcending downward, fome other near the
which yet in the crojfing of the great
courfeof 1000 miles
( as Danubius or
Wolgha, or Indus, &c.
have fo much or more)
will make five miles of
defcent in perpendi- ^r/o/A(ia, In-
cular account: And in dus and Gange?
the courfe of 2000,
or more, ( as Nilus,
and Niger, and the
River of Amazons
have ) 10 miles , or
more of like defcent.
And . although I
and Imaus above
India, whence are
diretted) the great -
eft and longeft Ri-
toward the South,
Oxus and laxar-
tus toward the
Weft, Oechardes
North , Cantan
E#ft , ^ proved by
the fame reafon, to
know well enough, bg the higheft part
that
tije face of tljc tana*
c/AfrickWAfia, that water being (as
and in my opinion, it is ) heavy and
vf all the Earth. And flexible , will Hide
\tu the Region alfo a- away at any inequali-
IboHt the fprivg* of ty, and therefore am
INilus, from which altogether perfwaded
befide Nilus, that that this Rule of
runneth towards the Vitr twins touching
North, are fent conveyance of wa-
forth, the River of ters, is not to be taken
Magnice, towards as a Rule of neceffity,
the South, of Zaire tobeobferved in the
Weft ,ofCoivo and deriving of them, as
Zuama Eaftjeivg if water could not run
(Negtrjxffftfd) without that ad van-
tke great eft Rivets tage, (for in that
of Atrick, ^ by the refped the Conveyers
fame reafon f roved of waters of thefe
to be, the higheft times, content them-
part of that Cwti- felves e.ven with one
lient. inch in 6co foot, (as
Phi Under alfo on
Vitruvius, hath obferved) but is rather to Philand.inVi-
be underftood as a Rule of commodity, truv.l.8.c.7.
namely with relation to the expedition
and wholeforonefs of the water fo
conveyed , left reiflng too long in the
pipes, it fliould contract from them fome
wholefom quality , or elfe through the
flacknefs of motion, or long clofenefs,
or banifhment from the air , it might
gather fome aptnefs and difpofition tOfj
putrifle. Although I fay, fuch excefs of
advan-
142 6c geeat DeepneCs
advantage is in the artificial conveyance
of waters , the forenamed Authors
require, be not of necefiity exafted, in
the natural derivation of them : yet
neverthelefs certain it is, that the defcent
of Rivers, being as it is continual, and
thecourfeoffome of them very long, and
in many places fwift , and here , and
there headlong and furious, the difference
of height or advantage, cannot but be
great, betwixt the fprings of Rivers and
their outlets, betwixt their firft rifing out
of the Earth, and their falling into the
Sea.
Unto which declivity of the Land,
feeing the deepnefs of the Sea doth in
proportion anfwer (as I before declared J
and not only to the height of Hils : It
remaineth that we efteem and determine
that deepnefs to be a great deal more,
then it hath been hitherto by Philofophers
commonly reputed* And although the
deepnefs of the Sardinian Sea ("which
Arift.Meteor. indeed Ariftotlc acknowledged for the
].2.c.i. deeped part df the Mediterrane ) be
Strabo. l.i. fpeciaUy recorded \>y Pofdoniftsin Strabo,
to have been found but 1000 fathoms,
(oryviis) which is but a mile and one fifth
part . yet what may the depth in that nar
row Sea, be compared to the hollow deep
nefs of the vaft Ocean ? Or ratherfto turn
this Inftance to our advantage) if in fo
narrow a Sea, as the Mediterrane is,
fwhofc
longe
wjcdium.
of tlje Sea, 143
(whofc breadth attaineth not where it is
hrgeft, 600 miles) the depth be fo great,
what may we efteem thedcepnefs of the
huge Ocean to be, that is in many places
above five times as broad ? efpecialJy,
feeing that the broader that Seas are, if
they be withal entire , and free from
Uplands, they are anfwerabiy obferved to
bfe the deeper.
Bst whither have I been carried by
thefe Elephants and Whales ? t6t what
heights and depths, of Mountains, and
Seas f I pray you pardon me, for I fee I
have digreflcd , that is , tranfgreffed,
now I return into the way again.
: ; f ,
.
CHAP,
Piopojtioit of Caimans to
CHAP. XIV.
Of the quantity and proportion of
the parts of the Earth , pof-
feffed by the feveral forti ef
the above-mentioned Religi-
:;*>;; t l. wrfcfl
ons.
NOw, if out of the former long
Difcourfe , I fliould colled a
fliort fumm , and cftimate the
proportion with refped to the whole
Earth, that each one of the fore-mention-
ed Religions , have to the other. It
being firft fuppofed , which upon exad:
confideration and calculation , will be
found to fwerve very little from the truth,
that the proportions of Europe, Afric^
j4fat and America, are as 1,3, 4, and 7.
And that the profeflors of the fore- men
tioned Religions , pofiefs the feveral
portions and proportions , of each of
them, which is before fet down : It will
be found I fay upon thefe fuppofitions,
(which
30aljumetatt!3 anB polatersf, 14$
which the beft Geography, and Hiftories
do perfwade me to be true) that Chriftians
poilefs , near about a fixt part of the
known inhabited Earth : Mahumetans, a
fife part (notas*forae have exceedingly * p ft e l. in
overlafhed, half the world or more) and prasfat.Gram-
Idolaters, tvvo thirds, or but little lefs. mat. Arabic.
So that, if we divide the known Regions ^^Vidf-
of the world, into 30 equal parts 5 The f, ruc j. R e rum
Chriftians part is as five, the Mahumetans l.S.in fine,
as fix, and the Idolaters as nineteen, for
the poor difperfed ariddiftrefled Chrifti-
ans, which are found in A fa and Afrk^
mingled among Mahumetans, and Idola
ters , I receive not into this account,
both becaufe they were but thin difperfed,
in refpedl of the multitudes of Mahume
tans and Idolaters in thofe Regions
among whom they live ( being withal
under their Dominion) and becaufe alfo,
many Mahuraetans , are found mingled
among Chriftians in Europe , to recom~
pence and countervail a great part of that
number.
Such therefore may be the general
proportion of Chriftians to Mahumetans
and Idolaters, in the Continents of the
Earth hitherto difcovered , namely , in
this our neighbour Continent of the Eaft,
comprehending Europe, Africk^^ and ^fia^
and in that other Continent of the Weft,
called America, and in the Iflandjbelong-,
ing to them both, But if the South oc
M A4-
C&e &att ffteatnefg of
Continent, be fo large, as I
am verily perfwaded it is (even no lefs,
then that of the E aft before-mentioned,
which containeth Enrobe ^ Africk^, and
^//Vtogcther ) then will the Idolaters be
found to furpafs all the other Religions,
in exceeding great proportion, for that
the Inhabitants of that South Continent,
are Idolaters, there is noqueftion at all,
(asltakeitj to be made, both becaufein
the parts hitherto known, as namely in
* Varro.l.6.de the Region of* Beach, over againft fava,
Ling. Latina. they were found to be fo : And alfo,
becaufc they are known to be no other
then Idolaters, that inhabit all thofe parts
of the other Continents, that neighbour
mod towards them , from whom it is
likely, they (hould have received the
change of their Religion, if any were:
For tirft, in Ap*^ both India , and the
Ifiands of the Indian Sea, whereof fome
lye clofc on the South Continent :
Secondly, in Afncl^, the Regions about
the Cape of Buor.a Speraxz,a : And
Thirdly , in America , the Countreys
that border on the Magellan* Strait, which
are the neareft neighbours to the aforefaid
Continent of the South, are known to be
all overfpread with Idolaters.
Now that the South Continent is no
Jefs then 1 before efleemed it, namely,
then that of AJia , Afric^ and Europe
altogether, although I might be probably
induced
tDe Soutfj Continent
induced to believe fo, becaufe it is well
known, both ( touching latitude ) to
approach in forne parts near the Equator,
and (^touching longitude,) to run along
in a continual circuit about the Earth,
fronting both the other Continents .-
Yet have I alfo another Reafon of more
certain importance , to perfwade me :
namely, becaufe it is well known, that
the Land to the North-fide of the line, in
the other Continents (the old and new
World ) yet altogether is at lead four
times as large as that part of them which
lyeth to the South.
147
For touching the
fir ft of thefe (tippo-
fitions. It is the
property of water ,
ever to fit// that
way, rf here it find-
eth declivity.
Wherefore, if the
water, in ths upper
face of if, TV ere
higher in one place
then in another, />
would neceffarily
full, from the higher
f option to the lower,
bfcaufe it is heavy
and flexible^ and
hath nothing in the
pen and frtt Sea^
to
to
Now, forafmuch as it
is certain, fir ft by
Archimedes his Rule, Archimed.
that the face of the Infidentib
Sea , is in all parts <F* l u P
naturally level, or po1
equally diftant from
the center of the
water , for which
equality , it hath
obtained the name of
/4i^tf0r, and Aqtt.t) as
Grammarians fy : Varrc. 1.6.
de
A-
And fecondly, by the
Phiiofophers known
Rule, that the Earth
is equally poifed on
both fides of her own
center: And thirdly,
M 2 that:
i-r,r.
48
that the center of the
earth and of the water
are all one, ( both of
them being indeed no
other then the center
of the world ) which
though fome phanta-
ilical heads have called
intoqueftion, yet no
found Philofopher
ever doubted of : It
followeth thereupon,
that the Earth (hould
in anfwcrable meafure
and proportion,lift it
felf and appear above
the face of the Sea, on
the South fide of the
line, as it doth on the
North, And confe-
quently, that what is
wanting in the South
parts of the two
forefaid Continents,
towards the counter-
vailing of the North
parts, (which is about
three five parts of
both the other Conti-
nents layd together,)
ruuft of necefllty be
fupplied in the Con-
tinents of the South,
And
to let or hinder it.
And confequently ^
would never reft
fetled and ftablc,
till the face of it
were levelled, in an
even diftance from
the center.
And toHching
the fecond , if the
Earth were tine-
Dually yeifed on
oppofoe fides of the
center, then ntftft it
follow jhat the leaft
and lighter mafs of
the Earth [hould
prefs down as forci
bly, as the greater
and weightier , be-
caufe it attaineth
the center as well at
it. Bttt if it be
granted , which
reafon doth inforce^
that the weightier
pan of the Earth,
fbottld prefs down
ward, with greater
force y and with more
right challenge the
center , -then the
lighter part: it muft
follow,
tlje antantfcjtie Continent,
, that the And yet I omit all the
lighter mafs or fide Land, that may be
of the Earth, mu$ about the^rflf/V^Pole,
yield and give place bey o n d thcScyrhitrt o r
to the weightier, fo Sarmatian Sea, which
far, till the center muft be ajfo counter-
of that whole mafs polled in that Antar-
of the -Earth take &wk. Continent , for
fofcjpon of the nothing comes within
center of the world, the compafs of my
(for till then, one underfbmding, to be
fide will be ftill hereto replied, excepc
heavier then the any would perhaps
other) and fo the imagine , dm either
cpfofite half* of the the Sea on the South
Earth, in rejpett of fide of the Equator,
heavines,be brought i s very fli all o w , or th a c
on all fides about the the Land of that Con-
center, untoaper* tinent, may be much
fe& *qmdibr*tion. higher above the face
And the third of the Sea, then the
maybe eftablifked, land of the other two,
by manifefl demon- ( a n d fo i n cq u a 1 m a fs ,
ftration. Becanfe^ though lefs in circuit)
clodof earth, faff er. or that the Earth on
edto fall from any the Souch fide of the
point of the Air, jqustor,(hould be of
wherefoever, on the a more ponderous
face of the Sea (the d i fpo (i don then on
fame doth water y the North, in which
falling on even and c a fe s , f o m e c o m p e n fa -
p lain land} when all tion of freight] fie &,
i* calm, and the air rflay be made for t!u:
not -Tf^ M want
150 Cljc
want of extenfion.
But of thefe three, the
experience of Sayiers
evidently refelletfr the
firft , ,who in equal
difhnce from the
landjObferve an equal
deepnefsof the Sea,in
both South andNorth
latitude. And neither
is there any experi
ence, nor good reafon
that can be aliedged
to eilablilh either of
the latter : which, but
that I have aiready
too much offended by
digrefiions , I could
prove I doubt not
sg ainft all exception.
But this for a conclu-
iion to this difcourfe,
I dare pronounce
touching that South
Continent, that it will
certainly be found(in
the after times, when
it Oiall be better dif
covered} much larger
then any Globe or
Map hitherto extant,
lml> reprcfented.ir.
Such :Iirefore/as I
iwve
of
not troubled with
winds ) nor the Sea
with waves i will
defcend by a per pen -
dicttlar line, on the
face of the water.
In fuck fort If*y y
that the line by
which it falleth
maketh exaftly
equal and right
angles on all fides^
with the face of the
water whereon it
falleth. Therefore
it ismanifeft:, that
the earth [of ailing,
tendeth directly to
the center of the
water. Becaufe no
ftraight line infift-
eth perpendicularly,
on the face or cir
cumference of any
fpeciAlbody^as the
water M ) except
only thofe that
proceed direftly to
the center of the
it is, that the Earth
u withal direttly
carried toward its
own
Soutlj Continent
own center, there- have declared ) is the
fore there is but one general ftate of Chri-
common center of ftianity at this prefent
the Water and of in the World, and the
the Earth. proportion of it to
other Religions. But
becaufe you require yet further to be
fpeciaiiy informed of the divers forts and
fe&sof Chrifiians that are abroad in the
world, and withal of their divers Regions
and Religions, atleaftof thofe principal
C haraders of their Religion , wherein
,they fpecialiy differ each from other, I
will here fet down my fecond Period,
touching the general differences of Reli
gions, and of the feveral parts of the
World where they are maintained : and
will now proceed to that particular
confideration touching the fedb of Chri-
ftianity, and endeavour to give you the
bed fatUfadtiorv, that my poor reading
and obfervation may enable me to
perform.
M 4 CHAP.
52 cije pattiatcl) of Conflantinoplc
CHAP. % XV.
Of the diverfe forts or Sett* of
Chriftam in the World , and of
their fever al Regions. Andfirh
of the Grecians.
THE Seds therefore of Chriftians,
that carry name and report at
this prefent in the Worid , be-
fide the Proteftants and Romans in the
Weft, of whom I will befiJent, becaufe
you know their condition better than
myfelf, are i. the Grecians, 2<lMelchites
Or Syrians^ 3. Georgians y 4.>Afofcoviteszr,d
Ruffians, 5. Neftorians^ 6. Indians , termed
the Chriftians of S. Thorns , 7. Jacobites ^
B.CophiteS) 9. Armenians ^ iO. Habajfines,
and ii, Af*ronlter>. Of which Eleven
Se<fh , there be three principal , namely
the Grecians, Jacobites^ and Nefiorians^i^li
which the reft have , for the rooft part,
either fome dependance and derivation^
nearer convenience and agreement.
The Grecians acknowledge Obedience
to the Patriarch of Conft antinople , under
whofe
153
u/hofe Jurifdi&ion are in Aft, the Chri-
flians of Natolia ( excepting Armenia the Bellon.Ob.
lefs,andC*7f4) of CircaJJia , of Men- ervat.l.u
grelia, and of Rujfia: As in Europe alfo, f35-
the Chriftians of Greece ^Macedon^Epirns^
Thrace, Bulgaria, Rafcia, Servia, Bo/tna y
Walachia, Moldavia, Podolia, and JMsfcovitt:
together with all the Iflands of the AL-
gean Sea, and others about Greece, as far
as Corfu , befide a good part of the large
Dominion of Polonia.^ and thofe parts of
Dalmatia, and of Croatia, that are fubjedl
to the Turkift Dominion.
Of which great extendment of the
Greek^ Patriarch Jurifdicftion, if you de
mand the Reafon : I have obferved fun-
dry occafions, from whence it hath pro-
ceeded. Forfirft, His original or Pri
mitive Authority afligned , or rather
confirmed to him ( as Bifliop of the Im
perial CityJ by the Councel of Ckalce-
don contained all the Provinces of
Thrace , and of Anatolia ( Ifauritt , and
CHicia, only excepted , which belonged Concil. Chal-
to the Patriarch of Amiochla ) and they cedonenf.
were in aH , no k(s than 28 Roman Pro- can *8.
vinces. Secondly , The voluntary fub-
million of the Grecians upon their fepa-
ration from the Latin Church , greatly
-.increafcd it: for thereby not only Greece,
Mace don, Eyirus , Candic , and the III es
about ^rcece ( in all Seven Provinces )
came under his obedience, but alfo Sicily,
and
1 5 4. 3Itiftrirtian of Conffantfaople,
and the Eaft point of Italy, named Cala
bria, revolted from the Bifliop of Rome,
and for a long time, pertained to the
Patriarch of Conftantinoplc , as appeareth
Novel. Leon, in the Novel of Leo Sophvs , touching the
De ordine order and precedence of Metropolitans,
Metropolitan. b e i on gi n g to that Patriarchy. And by
TOilfurh" the like ordination fetdown by Andro-
Oi-ie ntalis. victts PaUologus, in Caropalatfs, where we
Curopaiat. find the Metropolitans of Syracttfa , and \
de Official. Catena in Sicily, of Rkegium , Severiana,
Falat. Con- R r and H ^ rmtum in Caldri* , regi-
ftantinop. ,, J . . J r
prope fmem. ^ rec ^ among the Metropolitans of that
Jurifdidion. Thirdly, It was enlarged
by the Converfion of the North Regions
to Chriflian Religion , performed by his
Suffragans and Minilters , even from
fCromer.de- Tbrace to t Rujfia, , and the Scythian Sea
fcript.Poion. (the like whereof was the principal caufe,
L>1 * - , that fo f^r inlargcd the Bifiiop of Rome
BeTl Mofc.U his J-nrifdiftion in the Weft parts of -
Guaguin. * r*fc. ) And Fourthly , By the Turks
Defcriptio. Conquefts made upon the Weftern Coun-
Mofcoy.c.2. t ries,fubjecl: before to the Bifliop of Rome:
ail which, while partly the former Bi-
fliops and Paftors fled, to avoid the Turks
oppreffion (like the hireling that for-
faketh the flock, when he feeth the Wolf
comming ) and partly , while the Patri
arch of Constantinople, to fupply that de
fault, was fain to provide them of new
Minifters, they have been by little and
little brought and trayned to the Greek.
Religion. Now
by fotjat mcang enlarges* 155
Now, as touching the proper Chara
cters of their Religion^ I mult , for the
better defigning and rernembring of them,
fet before me fome inftance or pattern,
to compare it , and other Seels of Reli
gion withal : Afld that is rnoft fit to be
the Reman Church , both becaufe their
differences with that Church fpecially ,
are in Writers mod obfcrved. So that,
by that means my difcourfe may be the
(horter , and yet no lefs perfpicuous to
you, that know the Opinions of the/?-
WUM Chcrch fo well. Ttie principal Cha
racters then of the Grecians Religion, for
none but the principal you require , and
to mention every (lender difference of
Cereaionies, would be but tedious , and
fruitlefs ( and is befide without ray com-
pafs) are thefe that follow.
i. That the Holy Gtoft proceeded] I CoI1 Q ci ; r F1 ^
from the Father only , not from the gf^j^
Son. Patriar.Con-
2- That there is no Purgatory-fire. ftant. in refp.
5. That they Celebrate the Sacra- i-adGerm.
mentof the Eucharift in both kinds. t. Coneit
4. And in Leavened Bread , and think Florent. pro-
it cannpt^be effeduady Confecrated inpeinir. Re.
Bread Unleavened. fponf.Grxc.
5. That they reject extream Undi- JSSS
on -
Grace. Q^i
jerem.patr.Refp.i.caf.T. 4 Jerem.Refp.ea.i. cap.ic,8c 21.
5 Poiicv.de rebus Moic.pag.33,
6. And
156
^.Id.lib.cit.
pa.4o.
7. Jerem.
refp.cap.2i.
S.Tom, unio-
nb inter no-
vel.Conftan.
porphyr.in
tom.i.Jur.
Orient.1.2.
Zonar.Ann.
tom.3.inimp.
Leon, philof.
9.Refp.Gr.ad
Guifan.Qu.8.
PofTev. de
reb.Mofc.
pa.44.
ic.Poflevin.
li.citar, p.4i,
&42.
Villam. en
voyag. 1. 2.
c.2.8calii.
i2.Pof!evin.
6e pretties of t&e
6. And Confirmation,
7. That they deny the Souls of Holy
men to enjoy the blifsful Vifionof God,
or the Souls of Wicked men to be tor
mented in Hell , before the day of Judg
ment, Tb. a fef. de C*nv. gent. lib. 6.
8. That they admit Priefls Marriages,
namely , fo that they may keep their
Wives married before their Ordination,
but muft not marry after Ordinati
on.
9. That they prohibit utterly the
fourth Marriage , as a thing intolerable.
Infomuch , that ( as we find recorded )
their Patriarchs have for that caufe Ex
communicated forae of their Emperours^
although they had no iffue left of their
three former Marriages.
10. That they rejed the Religious ufe
, of Mafiie Images, or Statues , admitting
yet Pidures or phin Images in their
Churches.
n. That they folemnize Saturdayfthe
old Sabbath) FeftivaHy , and eat therein
flefli , forbidding as unlawful , to faft
any Saturday in the year, except Eafter
Eve.
J2, That they obferve four Lents in
the year.
. That
Kelfgfon. 157
13. That they eat not of any thing i3-Nilus E-
ftrangled, nor of blood. pifc. Theft]
14! And laftly, that they deny &%ffS*
Bilhop of Rentes primacy, and (reputing lam.depri-
him and his Church for Schifmaticks) mam Papa?,
exclude them from their Communion: 51
And fo -have done , as I find in Leo the
Ninth his Epiftles, and in Sigebert, above ^ JJIti<w> A .
thefe five hundred years. And, if youcridan. 8c in
defire to fee more differences of the plurib.aliis.
Greek and Rm** Church , you may ^e^^rtm
them, but they are of lefs importance 10$4| /
than thofe I have related in Poffwins Poftev. de
Book of the matters of Mofcovia. reb. Mofco.
quenr.
CHAP.
158
of tfje
* Botar.Re-
lat.pa,5- 1.2.
ca.de Mel-
chiti.
f Poftel. in
Defcript. Sy
rix. aeo.
*Gellius.
I.i4.cap.6.
Feftusin Di-
ftione Sarra.
f Vjtria.hift.
Orienr.e 43.
Niger in com
ment. 4-Afe
Poftell.inde-
fcript.Syrx.
1.16.
CHAP. XVI.
Of. the Aflyrians^r Melchites.
STrlans arc the fame , that in fome
Hiftories are termed Melchites:
being e&eeraed for their number
the * greatcft Sed of Chriftians in the
Orient. The firft , being properly the
name of their Nation ^ And the fecond,
noting the property of their Religion*
Sttria*s they were na
med ( to let vain fan- f For Poftels
cies go ) of the City fhtntajie, deriving
of Tyre , which in the Suria from "
ancient Language of
thePhacr>ici*>u was cal
led 11 X : and certain
ly, that Tyre was an-
ciently called Sarra 9
is recorded by the
* Roman Writers: and
it is alfo acknowledg
ed by t Vitriactts^ Ni-
ger, Poftell^ and others,
that the place of Tyre
in fine*
( for the City was ut
terly ruined 3 hun
dred years ago ) is
ft ill
H 1 is meerly vain ,
and being never fo
named in the He
brew Twgfte^ but
alwaies Cjlfc^ by
which name alfo it
feeweth Anciently
to have been known,
even among ths
"Grecians for *A-
g/^oi mentioned in
Homer, are noo-
ther^ as Poliido-
niui. in * Strabo
name
expounds him, then
*&&lt;? Syrians: Stra-
bo himfelf alfo re
cording in other
places ^that the Sy
rians * were called
Agpf&oi in hit time:
And , that the
"t" natural Inhabi*
tants of Syria, fo
called themfelves.
Tet , neverthelefs
they were vulgarly
known by the name
,of sJ^;/ among the
Grecians, because
Ithe City of "TO ,
j being the main
Mart Town of all
\thofe parts , wot
the place , where
they had their trade
Commerce ,
with thofe Ara-
mites. Bin when
the Phoenician
Tongue began to
degenerate into
Chaldee, then the
name of "11V was
Converted ;WoTur,
the letter % btir.g
turned into ; and ^
of affgtfatw*
flill called the Port of
Sur , which name it
feemeth to have ob
tained, either becaufe
it was built on a
Rock, for fo Burchar-
dus^ that viewed the
place, hath obferved ,
which "TOT in the Phoe
nician Tongue figni-
fies : or el fe as Hie-
rome derives, it of the
fcarcenefs and ftrait-
refs of Room, as be-
ing feated in a fmall
Ifland ( but 19 miles
in Circuit as Pliny
noteth ) a fmall Ter
ritory for fuch a Ci
ty : or perhaps be
caufe it was the ftron-
gefl Fortrefs (for that
alfo "tt$ importeth )
of all thofe Regions,
as being founded on
a Rock , environed
with the Sea ( for it
was before * Alexan
ders time f 700 paces
diftant from the firm
Land)mightily ftreng,
thened by Fortifica
tions of Art. populous
as
159
Hiercn.in lib.
de norr.inib.
Hebr.
*Strab.l.i3.
non long, su
re finem.
fSrrab.l.
poft med.
Burchard.
defcr.terrce
Sand*.
fPlin.loc.
cit.
*
6c dftfaiw Eeligtom
as being the Metropo- in found made^*
Vid.Scalig. lis of Phoenicia, and As* they th;t ob-
ad FefUn di- exceeding rich as ferve the differen-
&G n u e ido a .Fa a - fome ^r"s the City of ccsof *fo Hebrew
bric.in gram, greateft Traffick in and the Chaldee,
Chaldx, &c. the World. and the tranfitions
Of this City then, of the firft into the
both the Region and latter ^ know to be
Inhabitants of Swria ordinary.
obtained their names:
but MelckitAj as I faid, they were termed
meerly in refped of their ReligionjWher
in namely they altogether followed the
examples and Decrees of the Emperours.
For whereas after the Councel of Ckalce*
don , infinite perplexity and trouble be
gan to arife in the Eaft parts, principally
about the Opinion of Eutychcs and Diof-
corus , of one only Nature in Chrift
which that Councel had condemned, but
notwithftanding found many that main-
tained it, and rejected the Councel , in
thofe Eaftern Countries : And thereupon
the Emperour Leo began to exad fas di
vers other of his Succeflburs afterward
... , r . did) the Suffrages and Subfcriptions of
hft.hift.Eccl. the E ftern Biftops, for the better efta-
U8.C-52. * bliftiment of the Councel. Then began
they that embraced and approved i^
authority of that Councel , becaufe they
followed the Emperours Decrees, made
in behalf of it, to be termed by their
Adverfaries, Melchit* , of Melchi, faith
Kdiffum of t&e fifrpeteittf. \6i
Nicephorus (rather bO 1 ?^) which in the
fpeech of $y/dfignifieth a King ( as one
would fay of the Kings Religion) where
as they that oppofed therafelves to the
Councel , were diftra&ed into no lefs
than Twelve feveralSeds , and not long
after into many cnore , as the fame * Ni- * Lib|1 8c.4S<
cephortts hath recorded;
Now although the Syrians or Melcbites,
are for their Religion racerly of the Gre
cians Opinions, As :
1. That the Holy Ghoft proccedeth 1,2,3,4. Jac.2*
only from the Father. Virriscohlft.
2. That they celebrate Divine Service u
as folemnly on the Sabbath , as on the
Lords day.
3. That they keep that day Feftival,
eating therein flefli, and faft no Saturday
in the year but Eafter Eve.
4. That their Priefts and Deacons con- 4.Villam. erj
trad not Marriage , being already in voyag.1.2.
Orders, but yet retain their Wives before c - 22
Marryed.
5.That the fourth Matrimony is utterly
unlawful.
6. That they Communicate the Eucha- ^7*8. Villa-
rift in both kinds. mon.loco cir.
7. That they acknowledge not Pur- ^^
gatory. Salignicisiti-
8. That they obferve four Lents in the ner.tom.8. j
year,dv. And in a word, alt-ough they
be meerly * of the fame Religion and
Communion with the Grecians: yet are
N they
i^2 pattfatcfe of antiacfjia
they not of the Jurifdiction of the
Patriarch of (SmftnatfUffk , but of the
Archbifliop of Damafcttf , by the title of
the Patriarch of Antiockia. For Antiockia
it felf ( where yet the name of Chriftians
was fir ft heard in the World, and was
long known by the name of Qtimw )
lying at this prefent in a manner waft,
or broken and dif^erfed into fmall Vil
lages , of which , oncly one, of about
60 Houfes,with a fmall Temple belongeth
toChriftians, the Patriarchal Seat was
tranflated thence to Damafctts (where , as
*Bello. obfer. is reported, are * above one thoufand
k ^"*? 3 ^ 6 Ho-iifesof Chriftians) and there remain-
Boter. eth - For althou gh + the Patriarchs of
rclar.p.3.1.2. c ^ e Afaronitcs , and of the Jacobites ,
c.deMaroniti whereof the former kecpeth refidence in
Cruf. Tur- Libamts, and the latter in IMefopotamia ,
C ^296 D e 4 x ^ ntic ^ e themfelves Patriarchspf Anticckia,
reiac. Ge^- anc * ^Y ^ ie Chriftians of their own Seds,
lachii. be fo acknowledged.-yet do the MelckitcSj
f Bot-cr. locp vvho retain the ancient Religion of Syria,
jam citato. acknowledge none for Patriarch, but the
Archbilhop of DAnufctts ^ reputing both
the other for Schifmaticks , as having
departed from the Obedience and Com
munion of the true Patriarch. And yet,
* Boter.relar. bedde alJ thefc, a fourth there is, of the
del Popes deiignation , that ufurpcth the
Title f thc Patriarch of 4*tiocki*.
^ Or * ever ^ ince c ^ e Lrtins furprized
p!4, CovftAKtirople , ( which was about the
year
8iS autttWtffon tiifftactetu
year 1200. ) and held the poflefiion of
the Eaft Empire about feventy years ,
all which time the Patriarchs of Con-
flaxtinop/e, were confecrated by the Pope .*
As alfo , fince the Holy Land, and the
Provinces about it, were in the hands of
the Chriftian Princes of the Weft , which
began to be about Anno noo: And fo
continued about 80 years , during which
feafon the Patriarchs of Antiochia alfo,
and of fyrufalem , were of the Popes
Confecration : Ever fince then , I fay,
the Church of Rome, hath, and doth fHll
create fucceflively , Imaginary or Ti
tular Patriarchs (without Jurifdidion)
of Conftantinople, Antiochia^ Jerufalem and
AlexAxdria, fo loath is the Pope , to lofe
the remembrance of any Superiority or
Title, that be hath once compared.
N 2 CHAP.
CHAP. XVII.
Of the Georgians, Gircaflians and
Mengrellians.
T:
HE Georgians inhabit the Coun
try, that was anciently named /~
teria , betwixt the Euxwe and the
Ctfpian Seas : inclofed with Sk&van( Me
dia) Eaft ; with Mcngrelia (Colchis)VJebi
with Turcomania ( Armtma the greater )
South : And with AlbanU(SmriA) North.
Vohterran. The vulgar opinion of Historians is, that
I. ii. c. de they have obtained the name of Georgians ,
^* S ^ j* from their devotion to S. George , whom
fc& %eret. t ^ le y principally honour for their Patron,
in VerboGc- and whofe linage they alwaies bear in
org.&aUi/ their Military EnlTgne% But yet ( as I
take it ) this vulgar opinion is but vulgar
errour : becaufe I find mention made of
the Nation of the Georgians in thofe parts,
Mel a I. i.e. 2. both .in Mela, and Pliny , afore S. Gttrgc
Plin.1.6 c. 13. was born , whofoe ver he was. Touching
* Paul. Venct. the properties of whofe Religion , this
Hb.i.c.i4. may be fufficient to obferve for all : That.
tChitr.de * it i s Defame both in fubftance andCe-
p. 8 23.& 5o. e & rcmon ics with that of the Grecians^ who
alii. yet are in no fort fubjed: (neither ever
wcrej
165
were) to the Patriarch of Con/lavtixople :
but all their Bilhops (being 18) profefs
abfolute obedience to their own Metro*
politan, without any other higher de-
pcndance or rektion. Who yet keepcth
refidence far off, in the Monaftery of
S. Katherine in the Hill of Sinai. PrateQ.
de Hoeret. feff. verbo Georgians, Bernard.
Lttcembtirg. in Catalog. Hxret. in Geor-
giani.
Next thefe , I muft fpeak a little of
their next Neighbours , the Mengrelians
and CircaJ/ianf(Co!cki and Zycki they were
anciently called ) feated between the
Georgians and the River Tanais , along the
Coait of M&Qti4> and the Euxine Sea , as
being alfo Chriilians of the Grctl^ Comu
munion, and befide , * of the Patriarch * Bellon.ob-
ofConftantinoplff his obedience, and t Con- f e rv.l.i.c.3$.
verted by his Minifters Cyrilltts and Me fMicbov.de
iktm\ to Chriftian Religion, Which Sarmatia,H.
Religion notwithftanding, at this prefent
is exercifed among them, not without
fome depravation, and mixture of ftrange
phantailes, for the Circajfians Baptize not i nte v-iano
their Children till the eight year , and della vita de
enter not into the Church (the Gentle-
men efpecially ) till the (ixtieth for as
othen fay, till the fortieth ) year , but
hear Divine Service ftanding without the Borer, par. 3.
Temple, that is to fay, till through age I 2.
they grow unable to continue their Ra
pines and Robberies, to which iin, that
N 3 Nation
66
Nation is exceedingly addi&ed. So di-
viding their life betwixt Sin and Devo
tion, dedicating their Youth to Rapine 9
and their Old age to Repentance,
CHAP. XVIII.
Of the Mufcovites, and Ruf
fians.
Joan.Metrop. /"-\H E Mttfcavites and Ruffians as
fd Epifc the y were Convcr ted to ChrfftU
R o m. a p Jd JS- anitybythe Grecians. Zonar . Ann.
Sigifm. de Tow. 3>,Cromer. dereb.Polon* /. 3 . fo have
reb.Mufco. they ever fince continued of the Greek.
Communion and Religion.
.Mu^fc c^Sa - J - Denying the Holy Ghofl to pro-
cran.de er- ceed from the Son.
ror.Ruthen. 2. Rejecting Purgatory, but yet pray
ing for the Dead.
P.-*^W,, 3- Believing that Holy men enjoy not
deRelig.Ru- the prelence of God afore the Refurre-
thenor.c.2. dion.
4, Celebrating the Sacrament of the
Eucharift , with Leavened Bread . and
1.3.0.2. Guag.
de^cr. Mofc. c . . 4. Joan.Metr. RulT.ubi fupra pa.32.Guag.
defer.Mufco. cnp.2.
requiring
ntiti Eufftang Eeiijjfom 1 67
requiring warm Water to mingle with
the Wine.
5. And Communicating in both kinds. $ Sigifin. loc.
6. But mingling both together in the citat.pag,4c.
Chalice t and diftributing it together with JjJfJJft;
afjpOOn. GuagJocicit!
7. And receiving Children after feven 7.Guag. ibid,
years old to the Communion , faying,
that at that age they begin to fin again.il
God.
8. Omitting Confirmation by the 8 -J a 1 n M !:
p-n rtf> J tropol.Ruff.
Blfll P; ubifupra.a.
9. Denying the fpiritual emcacy of pu d Sigifm.
extream Undion* p.Si.Gu^g.
10. Excluding the fourth Marriage as lc.cit.Sa-
utterly unlawful : whereas they approve cran ; p e ["
J r r 01 J i > n i ronb.Ruthe-
not: the lecond , as perfectly unlawful, n or.ca.2.
bu^ only permit it, but tolerate not the 9.Sacran.!oc.
third, except on very important confide- citato.
rations. 10. Sigifm. li-
n. DifTolving Marriage by Divorce^^lV^e 7
rrent upon every light occalion or dif reb.Mofc.p.z.
pleafure. ^41 i Guaguin. De-
12. Admitting neither Deacons nor fcnpt-Mof-
Pricfts to Orders .except they be married : s aer^n. dc
but yet * prohibiting Marriage to them errorib.Ru- 6
being actually in Orders. thenor.c.2.
1 3 .Rejedtmg Carved or MuTie Images, ^ Mgifm.
but admitting the painted. j^ C 2 ^ ar -
Scnr^a. de u-
no paftor.l,3.c.2. * PofTevin. de Rcb. Mofcov. p. i.Oun
loc.citat. 13, Poilcv.lib.allegatOjp 44.
N 4 14, Re.
i68
*4-Joan.Me*
tropol. RulT.
ubi fupr.p.gi.
Guaguin.loc.
alleg.ito.
i5.PoiTev.in
Mofcovia,
pag. 4 2.
Sacran* de
error. Reu-
then.cap.2.
id.Guaguin.
loc.citar.
i7.Sigifm.Iib.
citato, p. 33.
Borer.Relat.
par.3.1.c.de
Mofcovia.
* Potfevin.
Rer.Mofcov.
Com.i.pac.i.
GuaQuin. De-
fcrip.Mof-
cov. cap.2.
in Mofcoy,
Cfje properties of tlje ^ttfcototteg
14. Reputing it unlawful to Faft on
Saturc | aies
, IS- Or to eat of that which is ftrang-
led, or of bloud.
1 6. Obferving four Lents in the
year.
1 7 ^- e ^ u ^ in g to Communicate with the
R*m** Church.
And (to Conclude) excepting the dif-
ference in diftributing of the Eucbarift,
an( j e xadin o f Marriage in their Priefts
, -.^ u i & -i
ar d Bacons , there is not any material
difference in points of Religion , that I
find betwixt them and the Grecians. With
whom, they not onely maintain Com
munion, but were alfo , and that not
longfince (and of right ftill ought to
be) of the fame Jurisdiction and Go-
vernment , for * their Chief Metropo-
litanor p rimate ( w ho is the Archbifiiop
r , . - N v ~ ,. r
* : <Mf c ) was wont to be confirmed by
the Patriarek of Conftttntinople , but is
now^ and hath been about fcwne 60 years,
nominated and appointed by the Prince
( the Emperour of Ruffta ) and upon that
nomination , Confecrated by two or
three of his own Suffragans .* Of whom
even all forts together , Bifhops and
Archbifliops , there are but t Eleven , in
ali thac Ia ?gc Dominion of the Em|rour
Of Rajfi*.
4 Thus
anti Euffiatts EeUgioiu 169
Thus is it with thefe forts of Chriftians
hitherto related, touching their Religion,
and Governours. All which ( as you
may eafily perceive) are of the fame
Communion, and in effeft of the fame
Religion with the Grecians : And befide
thefe , fome large part of the King of
Polontahis Dominion, for Podolta , and
for the moft part * Rujfia Nigra, or Ruhr A * Borer. Re!.
as fome call it ( the larger R*fft*i fubjeft Pf Ji 1 - l f-
c u T\ \ c I* r Ruflia.Gua-
xor the greater part to the Duke or Mof- guin> De _
covia , they term Ruffia alba ) are of the fcript. Mof-
(7r^Religion. And, although the Bi- cov.pag.28/
fhops of South Rtijfia , fubjed namely to
the King of Polonia, fubmitted thcmfel ves
almoft twenty years agoe (An. 1594) to
the Biftlop of Rome , as Bar on. Tom. 7.
Anntl. infim , & Poffevin. in A^ftrfcr. in
Rtithcni, have recorded, yet was it not
without fpecial refervation of the Greek*.
Religion and Rites , as is manifeft by the
Articles of Condition extant , ap. Th. *
Jef. de Conn. gent. 1.6. pa. 3 , ca i.p^f . 3 18
&feq. tendered by them to the Church
of Rome and accepted, before they would
accept of the Union. So that it was not
any revolting from the Grcck^ Religion,
but only (in effed) from the Jurifdi-
cTlion of the Greek. Patriarch , to the
Pope , and that alfo with fundry limi- -f Sigifm.de
tations. And in -\ Wiln* (the Metropolis Rcb .Mofcov.
of Litftatia ) Although the Archbifliop V*&zi G *-
profefs obedience to the Pope, yet are g 1 ^ 000 ^
there
1 70 Ct)et^opertie0 of t&e, &c.
there alfo in that City , as Sigifmtind hath
obferved, more Temples of the Greek
Religion (* there be thirty of them)
than of the Roman. * Epift. ad Chitr <&.d
Relig. Rufter. So that if we fliould Col
led and pat together all the Chriflian
Regions hitherto intreated of : which
a re all of the Greek Communion ? And
compare them with the parts profeffing
the Roman Religion , we fhould find the
Greek^ far to exceed , if we except the
Roman New and Forreign purchafes,
made in the Weft, and Eaft Indies.
CHAP.
CHAP. XIX.
Of the Neftorians.
THe Neftorians, who have purchaf-
ed that name , by their ancient
imitation , and maintaining of
Neftoriw his herefie , inhabit ( though
every where mingled with Mahumetans,
or with .Pagans ) a great part of the
Orient , for befides the Countreys of
Babylon , and ^Jfyrid , and Mefofotamia,
and Ptrthia , and Media , wherein very
many of them are found , that fed is
fpread and fcattered far and wide in the
Eaft , both Northerly to Crtaya , and
Southerly to India. So that in Mar ctu
Paulus his Hiftory of the Eaft Regions, arr.c
and in * others, we find mention of paul.Venet.i.
them , and of no feft of Chriftians but 1.1.038.2.1. "
them, in very many parts and Provinces eod.c.^p^,
of Tartary : As namely in i. Caffar> ^
2. SamArchAn, 3. Carcham, 4. Chinchin- 5. c .*4$."
rV^, 5. Tavguth, 6 Suchir, 7. Ergimul, & 49.
,8* Tendtich , 9. CwMam, 10. Mtwgi^ 6.0.48.
c. Infomuch, that beyond the River 7^2.
Tigris Eaftward, there is not any other j.^J.^,
fert of Chriftians to be found, for ought ]. e od!c.6i. &
I can read , except only the Portugal*, 64.5cc.
and
I 7 2
and the Converts made by them in India,
and the late migration of the Armenians
into Per fa.
The reafon of which large fpreading
and prevailing of the feft fo far in the
Orient , if you enquire, I find to that
Paul Diacon. pur pofe, recorded by Paulus Diaconus of
Hift.Mifcel. Cofrhoes the King of Perjia, that he for
1 - 18 the mortal hatred he bare theEmperour
Heraclius , by whom he had been fore
afflicted with a grievous war, inforced all
the Chriftians of the Perfian Empire to
Neflorl^nifm, permitting no Catholicks to
remain in all his Dominions. By whofe
preaching, the Chriflian Religion being
far there inlarged and propagated into
the Eaft, (as it feems both becaufe thofe
of the Perfian Dominion , were more
Eaftwardly then other Chriftians , and
becaufe it is certain, that ail of them till
this day acknowledge obedience to the
Neftorian Patriarch in AfefopotMmi*,
which Countrey was then part of the
Perfian Dominion : ) It is no wonder if
fowing their own tares and Chrifts wheat
together , they propagated with the
Gofpel alfo their own herefie, Shortly
after which time, the Saracens of Arabia,
(Mahumetans ) conquering Perfa, and
bringing their Religion , together with
their victories into all that large Domini
on, there remained but little outward
means and (lender hope of their repair and
refer-
fat fp?eau in tfte $>ilmt. 173
reformation from any found part of the
Church , ( from which they were more
now then afore divided ) except what
affliction and time, and the grace of God
might work and repair in them.
Now touching their Ecclefiaftical
Government : The Patriarch of the
Neftorians, to whom all thofe of the Eaft
parts , acknowledge obedience , ( 2
number of whofe fuffragan Bifhops and
Metropolitans, you have reckoned up in
Sanders Book de Vifibili Monarchic, and Sa nd.de Vifi-
whom they call facclick , faith Paultts ^-Monarch.
Venetus Brockardtts , and others , but pJliV I55 f"
miftake it , ( or clfe they of the Eaft ^u^JT
pronounce it amifs) for Cath&lich, as is Brocard.Def-
obferved by Leunclavitts) hath his Seat in cripr. "Terr,
the City ot MKAI, on the River Tygris p^nX^
in Mtfoyotamia , or in the Patriarchal T^rc.S.^. 01 ^
Monaftery of S. Ermes faft by Mu^al. *Aubrer.Mi-
Th. a fef. l.J* p*g.3. c.^. In which City,
though fubjed to Mahumetans, it is *
recorded, that the Neftorians retain yet,
1 5 Temples, being efteemed abouc 40000 Orrel.i n The-
fouls. Th. a Jef. /. 7. par. I. .4. and the faur.inSeleu-
facoblts 3, which City of A4afal 9 I either ^
take with Mufius and Ortclius, to be the c, 1 "^ ?* T 5 25 *
f i_ -i 11 ii ^ oiraD^l.lo*
fame, that anciently was called Selutia, long, ante
(and in Pliny Seleutia Partkorttm ) both MecL
becaufe Sdeuti* was, tsStrtfo faith, the * Gulicl. Ty-
Metropolis of Ajfyria, even as* MM is " LSd , eBe1
recorded to be : And alfo, becaufe I find
the Ecclefiaftical jurifdidion of thofe
parts,
174
* Concil. Ni-
cen.Arab.l3.
c-33 & 34.
Vitriae. hift.
Oriental. c.3i.
Tir. deBel.
facrol.2i.c.8
Scalig. ad .
Chren. Eufe-
bii.An.M.D.
CCXI1I.
Benjamin in
Itinerar. in
Medio.
Muzal ", the
Patriarchal Seat
of the Neftorians^
is either a remain
der of the ancient
Ninive, /# Vitri-
Plin.1.6. c.2<5.
parts, committed by the Fathers of * th
Nicene Councel,to the Eifliopof Selencia>
afligninghim withal 3 the name of Catho-
lick , and the next place of Seffion in
Councels after the Biftiop of fervfalem,
which name and authority in thofe parts,
the Bifliop of Mozal now hath. Or if
Seleucia , were fome
other City, now de-
flroyed,asfor certain
Realons I am induced
rather to think, yet at
leaft, the Patriarchal
Seat was fromSelettcia
tranflated to Mu^nl^
for the opinion of
Scallger^ namely, that his Hiflory callctk
Setettciawzsthe fame, the Inhabitants of
that is now called
Bagded> or new Baby-
Aw, my obfervations
in Geography and
Hiftory , will not
fuffer me to approve.
Fir ft, becaufe Selenci*
is remembred by
Strata to be 300
furlongs ( 37 miles
and one or two) Pliny the f lace js obferv -
faith , a great deal ed , for Ninive
(which he noteth to
be dijfohed into
det is builc clofe by fitttcrfJ Villages ,
therefore in
that City , Nini-
vh.es) have record
ed : Or at leafl^
built near the
rttincs of it .namely \
over again ft it, on
the other Jide of the
River Tigris, as
by Benjamin, v>h*
diligently viewed
more, diftant from
Babylon^ whereas Bag-
the
AHA
ig Seat in
*nd C fifties ) flood the ruines of it. Se-
en the Eafl bank^ of condly, becaufe I find
Tigris, on Affyria the polition of Selctt-
JMe : whereat Mu- da IB Ptokmy to be Ptobm.Gcog.
L*\isfeAtedon the two third parts of a 1.6.c.i8.&2o.
Weft bank^onMe- degree, more North Dion.Hiftor.
fopotamiay&fe.fo. then that of Babylou, U^.PlmJ.^.
ing yet both joy tied whereas.#W*M$ more
together, by aBridge South. Thirdly, be-
wade over Tigris, caufe in Z)/<? , and
others , Selettria is
named for a City of Mefopctantia, which
Bagdet is not , but in the Province of
Bubyion^ as being beneath the confluence
of Tigris an4 Euphrates,
The Biihop of Mu*>al then,is Patriarch
of the Neftorians, But yet at this prefent,
if the * relations of thefe times be true, * Boter.Relr.
there is a diftradionof that fed : which -par.3.1.2.c de
be^an about 60 years ago, in the time of ?f l 3 T*r
r. n i t. L j L vi n Thorn. a Jeu
Pope f alms the third : the Neltonans in ^ converf.
the North part of Mefopotamia^ ( about gcnr.l.7.pari.
the City of CxrMnit ) fubmitting them. 0.3. & 4*
felves to another Patriarch of the Popes
creeling, (that revolting from the Bifhop
iof Affizal 9 taking alfo on him, the title
.of the Patriarch of Aitt^al , which the
Pope beflowed on him ) having firft
rendred and profeiTed obedience tp \\\z
Sea of Rome , in which obedience it is.
faid, thatthofe Neilorians about C^4^[/>
dolHIl continue*
Now touching the Ipecialities of thefe
Nk-
176 Pjopcttieg of t&e
Neftorians Religion , in relation to the
Roman: they believe.
i.Vitriac.hift. Firft, that there are two pcrfons in our
Orient.c.7&. Saviour, as well as two natures, but yec
confcfs, that Chrift from the firflinftant
of his conception, was perfed God and
perfecl man. Th. a fef. ibid.
2.ld.loc.citat. Secondly , that the BlefTed Virgin
*Boter.Rela. OU g}) t not to b e termed SOTO*-, which
SJtoriJ: e ? et w in u forae k fo c x h /y^ w* v ^:
Tho.ajef.de ^ confe fling her to be the Mother of God
Con.gen. I.?, the Son, but yet refufing to term her the
c-2. Mother of God.
3. Boter.loco Thirdly, that Neftoritts condemned in
proxira.citat. the third and fourth general Councels,
and Diodortts Tarfenfis , and Theodorus
Mop f ue ft ft s , condemned for Neftoria-
nifm in the fifth , were holy men :
Rejecting for their fake , the third
general Councel held at Epheftts, and all
other Councels after it , an<t fpecially
detefting ( the Mall of Neftorianifm )
Cyril of Alexandria. Th.a Jefjbid.
4. Vitriac.hi- Fourthly,They celebrate the Sacrament
ftor. Orient, of the Eucharift , with the leavened
bread.
voya^sir Fifth] y > Th ey communicate in both
0.23. kinds.
5. VillamJoc. Sixthly , Jhey ufe not auricular
ci S t Q IT confcffion.
McftJS Seventhly, Nor confirmation.
Tom- Bibliot.
Vet. Parrum, pag- 1054.
Eighthly,
Beffojtanfi KeU cfom 177
Eighthly, They contract marriage in 8 Gulielm.de
tfce fecond degree of confanguinity. ^bnc.itin.
Tb.ifalUd. Tartar. C. 17.
Ninthly , Their Priefts after the death
of their firft wives, have the liberty of
the fecond or third or oftner marriage.
Tenthly, They have not the Image of
the Crucifix on their Crofles.
CHAP. XX.
Of the Indians or Chriftians of
S. Thomas.
THe Chriftians of India, vulgarly
named the Chriftians of S.
Thomas , becaufe by his preach
ing they are fuppofed to have been
converted to ChriiHan Religion : ( and
his body as is thought, remaineth among
them, buried in the City of Maliapar on
the Coaft of Choromandcl) inhabit in the
nearer part of India : namely in that
great Promontory , whofe bafe lying
between the outlets of the Rivers Indus
and Ganges , ftretcheth out the fides far
O toward
j 7 8 habitation of tlje Clgf ft Urn*
toward the South, (well nigh 1000 miles)
till meeting in the point of Comori they
make , together with the bjfe line
fore-mentioned, (betwixt Cambria, and
Bengal*) the figure almoft of an equilate
ral Triangle. In the more Southerly
part of this great Promontory , I fay,
nearer to Cape Comori, about the Cities
of Coitlan and Cranganor on the Weft fide,
and about MaliApttr and Negapatan on the
Eaft fide, do thefe Chriftians of S.Tbomat
* Sommar.de dwell , being efteemed afore the Portu-
popul.Orient. gals frequented thofe parts , about *
ildevTliT 1 5 00 or t I6oo Families , or after
0.332. anothers account * 70000 perfons : but
tBarbof.eod.tMi the Weft -Coaft , the far greater
volpag.3i2. number of them is found, and efpecially
"iMTcdel" their babitation is thickeft , about
h^ova ^hri" dKgamdc, 15 miles from the City Cochin
ftiaritadeln- Northward , where their Archbifhop
dia. keepeth reildence.
Boter.Relat. Now as touching their Government :
vec4 2 ia C Ch!^ T heir Archbilhop till 20 yeatrs or fmce or
ftianitadelnri^tteitipfc, acknowledged obedience to
dia. the Patriarch of Mozal, by the name of
Th.ajef.de t h e Patriarch of
7 n a V .uc4 B*h! > as b Y thofe * * or Mozal *
Z paufan .in Chriiiiansof Indiahe I [aid afore , ^
Atricis. ante is ftill termed : and either Seleucia,
certainly , that the or fucceeded into
Patriarch of Mozal, the dignity of it.
* challcngeth their And Seleucia u
pai t, i. 0,4, obedience, as being of recorded to have
his been
of$.
been inhabited by
the Citizens of
Babylon, whereof
it was a Colony :
Andfuch a Colony,
Of in jhort time it *
<r*^#/WBabylon
it felf, of all the
ink obit ant staffing*
by rcafon of the
more ctmmodious
jittiation^ to dwell
at Seleucia. So
fto Seleucia being
inhabited by the
Babylonians , And
fo becoming inftead
tf Babylon , the
priacipa/City of the
Provinces of Ba
by Ionia, W Aflfy-
ria , the City *
obtained the name
of Babylon of her
inhabitants , ( as
well as Sele-ucia of
her founder ) as
Pliny hath record
ed: And the Patri
arch of it, the title
of the Patriarch of
Babylon. And
note.
179
his Jurifdidion, ap-
peareth by the profef-
iion of Abil-lfa , a
Patriarch of Moz,al y
of Pope Pius the
fourth his Inverting,
(An, i56z. ) as is to
be feen in Sanders S ander.vifib
Book de vifibili Mo- Monarch. 1.7
ntrchiA. But then, the pag-642.
Archbifliop of thefe ^ plir ! oco
Indians revoldngP--
from his former Pa- mu f.vol.ude
triarch^ , fubmitted viagLp.3i3
himfelf by the Portu-
gals perfwafion , to
the Bi(hop of Rome,
retaining notwith-
ftandingj the ancient
Religion of hisCoun-
trey, which was aifo
permitted by thePope.
Infomuch , that in a
Synod held in Goa,
for that purpofe, he
would not fuffer any
alteration to be made
of their ancient Rites
or Religion, as one * Linfchou
that lived in thofe j - I - ca p. 1 5-
parts at that time
hath recorded. But
that Bifhop being
O 2 dead,
i8o
Clj?i(tian0 of Jtttrta become
um
* Poffevin. in dead, hisfucceffor in
Appar. facro an0 ther Synod , held
y the Archbifhop of
Goa, at Diawper , not
far from Maliapnr,
An. 1599. made pro-
feflion, together with
his Suffragans , and
Priefts , both of the
Roman obedience,
andReligion,renoun-
cing in fuch dired
fort, the Patriarch of
Mozal, and Neftoria-
nifm, that they deli
vered up all their
Books, to the cenfure
of the Archbifhop of
<70d,and fuffercd their
Liturgy, in the points
that relifhed of Nc-
ftorianifm , to be al
tered, even in fuch
fort as now it is to be
Bibiioth.vet.
Pat.Auftorii.
To,2. In fine.
feen in the I aft Edition
of Bibliotheca veteran
But before this
alteration of their
Religion was procu
red by the Portugals,
thofe Chriftians of
India wereNeftorians,
that fubor di
lation of the Chri-
ftians of India, to
be to the Patriarch
of Armenia ,
( which no doubt he
received from the
Indians relation^
amen? whem he
was) yet certain it
is y that he meaneth
no other, tfyen this
Patriarch of Mo-
zal : bee attfe thofe
Armenians which
he meaneth^ are by
himfelf obferved to
have for their
vulrar lanattape-
o o o
the Arabickjovgue,
and to celebrate
their divine fer~
vice, in the Chal-
dee , both which
agree with * the
Chriftiaw of Mo-
zal, bat neither of \
both with thofe of
Armenia , whofe
both in-
the vulgar and
f acred ufe 9 is known
to be no other then
the
oftljeEomanEeligiom
Armenian as ha.ving the depep.
181
the
tongue. As alfo,
becattfe the Indians
are k*ov>n to have
been Neftorians, to
which herejie the
Armenians were
mo ft oppofite , as
being in a mxnntr
Jacobites. But as it
feemeth that Pa
triarch [aid to
have been of Ar
menia , for the
nearnefsef Mozal
to the Confines of
Armenia.
dance that I related,
on the Patriarch of
the.Neftorhns, they
could not well be any
other. Some fpeciai-
tiesof whofe Religi
on I find thus record
ed.
1. That they diftri- ,. oforius de
bated the Sacrament Rel. Emma-
of the Eucharift in
both kinds.
2. That they cele- vecchiaChri-
brated it with bread ftianita d ln-
feafoned. with fait, dia.
, M. **,** ,,**,.<,, faith my ^ l : J<
rf/v " \ j- n. si Barbo ap.Ra-
Hiftorian)and inftead f v Jj
of wine, (becaufe India affordeth none ) pag 3
in the juice of Raifons , foftened one 3-Navigat.Jo-
nightin water, and fo preflfed forth, fephilndi,
3. That they baptized not their Infants "^
till they were 40 dayes old, except in or bis.c. 134.
danger of death. 4.]ofeph.lnd.
4. That they ufed not extreamuafti- Hb.citato.i
<. Ofor. loco
5. That their Pnefts were nurried, but g nre c i ra to.
excluded from the fecond Matrimony, poflev in AP-
Qfir. Ac Reb. Emunsl. 1.$. para^facro.m
6. That they had no Images of Saints iamperien-
s>, i i i ^ / fe coniilium.
in their Churches, but only the Croft. Thet.cof.Uc.
ca. 15.
6. Jofeph. Ind. ubi fupra. c. 133.
O 3 7. Thac
1 82 p?opettiC!S of t&e ancient
7 PofTev.loco 7. That detefting (the Mall of Ncfto-
jam citato. r i an if m ) Cjril of Alexandria , they ho-
noured Neftorius and Diofcorus as Saints,
which yet me thinks were ftrange, being
of fo contrary opinions, as they were,
the firft, for two Perfons in Chrift , as
well as two Natures : the fecond , for
one Nature, as well as one Perfon but
it may be thtt.Diofiorus is by the relater
miftaken for jD/Wcmr, who was indeed a
great Ncftorian, and for it condemned
in the fifth general Councel.
S.Ptifev.lcco 8 That they denied the Primacy of the
citato. Pope.
9. PoiTev. jn 9. That thdr New Teftament, which in
Apparat- fa; t ^ c i r churches they formerly read,
rLni n " ^ and fli11 do ) in the S y riack Tongue,
was by the Neftorians in fundry places,
which are now altered by the Romans,
corrupted to the advantage of that herefie,
wherein yet , I think the reporter is
deceived : becaufe the fame corruptions
objected to them, ( whereof fome are no
corruptions at all, but agree rightly with
the original Text, and much better then
doth the vulgar Latine, by comparing
whereof he examines them, and cenfares
them for corruptions) the fame I fay, are
found in the SyqkkEdition that we have,
being fo far fron^ being corrupted by the
Wicfmnnfad Neftorians, that 4 c was brought out of
in przf.Xeft. Mtfofottmi+ivw Europe (to be printed by
Syriaci. * Mofes Mardenus , from the Patriarch of
the
3in&tan Eeltgtom 185
the contrary f eft, namely, of the Jaco
bites, But yet notwithftanding , I am
indeed certainly perfwaded, that the Sy-
riack TraniUtion of
The Imferfetti- the New Teftament
ons of the Syriack^ ( whofoever was the
Edition , confift Author of it ) is no-
partly in fundry thing near of that an-
defctts : namely, tiquity.which the Sy-
i.Ofallthe Reve- rians(as&?//d//<?and Bella.deVer-
lation : 2. Of the others report o f-boDei.l.2.c.4.
EpiftteofS.]ude : themjpretend it to be,
3. Of the [econd namely, to have been
Epiftle ofS. Peter: the work of S. Afark^
^.Ofthefecondand Firft,becaufe S. Afatki
third Epifttes ofS. died in the 8. year of
John: 5. Of the Nero, as Hierom with Hieron.de
others hath certainly s f r jL^P r *. E F*
recorded, after which ^ aftlcls m
time, many parts ofErafmus.
the New Teftament, Beza.
were written : as J^^" 5 /, An
namely S./o^jGofpel,
verfes: and6.ofthe the Ails of the Apoftles,
j.-verfe of the fifth (for all the Hiltory
Chapter of the fir ft from the 24, Chapter
to the end , relatcth
occurrents after S.
Marty death) theE-
piftles ofS.P^/to the
Galatians^
Hi/lory of the Wo
rn #n taken in adul-
tery, in the eight
chapter of S. Johns
Gojpel, containing
the firft eleven
Epiftleof S. John.
CfwUchi the two
/aft wants Are no
lefs found in fundry
ancient Greek^ Co
pies, of Erafmus,
Bezajunius, and
other s^
Phi lemon, & the fecond
O4 to
Beto Ceffament in
to Timothy. Secondly, other s y h#veobfcrv*
Becaufe that Syriack ed: And partly ^ be -
Tranflation is not to fide thefe dtfetts,
be found once menti- in fome (very few)
oned , in any of all faulty tranflationf.
thofe ancient and
learned Writers, that lived in thofe Eaft
parts, and diligently fought out andob-
ferved the feveral Editions and Tranflati-
ons of the holy Scripture. And thirdly,
Becaufe the dialed difcovereth it to be of
a far later age, then that of the Apoftles :
which they Will foon find to be fo, ( to
omit fome other evidences)that fliall com
pare the Syriack words recorded in the
HCW Teftament by the EVangelifts, (which
Hieron.Ue a ^ are noce ^ ^Y Hierom and by others ;
Nomimb. with the Syriack Book : as for example,
.M. 6. 24. JMamottno. y&CA&Z 9
. 13. Gepbiphto. phy0$&, Mat.2j ,33.
Axi\<Atf^t, AEt. 1.19. Chakal demo^
Cor.i6 t 22..JMorAxeto. And to be
(hort , there is not almoft any Syriack
word recorded in the New Teftament,
which varieth not from that ancient pro
nouncing that was ufual in the Apoftles
time, either in confonants, or vowels, or
both: which could not be the alteration of
any (hort courfe of time.
CHAP.
IBS
CHAP. XXI.
Of the Jacobites.
TH E Jacobites obtained that ap
pellation, as Damafcene, and Ni- Damaf. 1. de
cepherzts, have recorded , of one hzrefjb.poft
Jacobus furnaraed Zanz,alvs, of Syria, who g^ gjP h
living about Anno$$Q , was in his time a fi a% 1, 18.0.5 2.
mighty inlarger of Eutyches Seel: , and
maintainer of his Opinion, touching the
Unity of Nature in our Saviour: and
his followers are at this day in great
numbers, known by the name of Jacobites,
in Syria, in Cyprus, in A/efopotarnia , in
Babylon^ and in Pale/line. For , the Pa.
triarch of Jtrvfalem , who kcepeth his
reftdence ft ill in Jerttfalem fin which City
there yet remain* ten, or more Churches *chitra?.de
of Chriftians ) is alfo a Jacobite. But , flat. Ecclef.
although in all thefe forementionedRegi- pag-2$.
ons thefe Jacobites are found (where they ? an J?Jy*?
be efteemed to make aboutf 16000 Fa- co^rzc. 1. 4!"
milies ) or rather 50000, as Leonard the p.297.
Bifliopof Sidon^ the Popes vifiter in thofe \ Borer.Re-
parts hath recorded, ap. Th. afef. /. 7, ht ; p3 A 3 I 2
p. u ca. 14. yet chiefly they inhabit in ^
Alcfpotof Syria, and in Caramit , and the
Mountain Tur of Mefopotamia : But , yet
their Religion under other Titles , is
extended
Patcfarel)oft&e3lacobite0,
extended much farther, infomuch that it
is recorded to be fpread abroad in forue
*Breittn. * 4O K i n g doms .
bach. Pere- A n t_- i. o / c t. \ * c
grin.o de Ja- A " which fjmfaf of the places before
cobitis. fpecified, have, an& lo>g have had , a
Vitria.hift. Patriarch of their own Religion (for I
*p rie f b 9 7 * find the t Patriarch f the fi** l *y f p kcn
HifUMifceU ^ * n c ^ e Emperour Htracliia his time >
I.i8* to whom they render obedience* The
Zonar.Ann. Patriarchal Church of which Seft , is in
Tom.3.in t h e * Monaftery of Saphrau, near to the
Vjjfri^in Cit y f ^^^ in the North part of
Notitia. 4 epif- Me/opotamiA : But the Patriarch himfelf,
copor. Orb. keepeth ordinary relidence , in the City
pag.35. of Caramlt , the ancient Metropolis of
Boter. Relat. ^ e f ^ otAm i a ^ an j w hich at this day, con?
Glfcobitl flftcch for the g^eateft part of Chri/iaiu,
for that Caramit is the fame City , which
the Ancient Writers
Sabellic. Sup- ca fl cc i Amfa, Sabelli- Caramit, is Ki-
^^ an d others, have ra Amid , that is
left obferved, and A- ( in the Ttirkifli
mida to have been an- Tongttt) blAck^k-
cientlythe Metropo- midia , bccttufe it
lis of MefopotAmia, I TV w vo Ailed with
find in the Subfcripti- Slack; ftone.
ons of the Ancient
Councels plainly recorded.
But till Etttichianifme fo mightily pre
vailed in thofe parts , as to work in them
- T adeteflation of tbe Counccl of Chalccdon,
.i DD.I, and a departure withal? from their an
cient obedience : They belonged till then,
tjfc antiquity ant> eat 1 87
I fay, to the "Jurifdi&ion of the Patri
arch of Anftvchia, as being * Provinces * Notitia
of the Diocefsof the Orient, which we J^f^
find in the t fecond General Counfel , to con^ami.-
be the Circuit and limitation of that nop.i.prinr.
Patriarchs authority, which is the reafon Con.2.
that the Patriarch of the Jacobites y keeping
ever the name of Ignatius, intitleth him-
felf Patriarch of Antiochia : And that the
* Patriarch of Jerufalew^ who is alfo, as *Mirz.Notk.
I faid, a Jacobite, acknowledged him <;P irco P r -
("as fome record ) for Superior: Having blspas 3<S "
therein ( if it be fo ) but in fome fort
returned to the ancient obedience, where
in the Bifhops of Jerufalem flood to the
Patriarchs of Antiochia, even till the time
of the Councel of Chalcedon : for then
began Jerufalem , to be ereded into a
Patriarcbfhip ; And ( as we read in the
t aclions of that Councel) with the con- -f- Conci!.
fcnt and allowance of the Patriarch ofCbalced.A-
Antiochia , the three Provinces of Pale. ihon 7-
ftina, which till thenf^w.45 1 .) belonged
to Axtiocbia , were withdrawn from it,
and afligned to the Biftiop of Jerufatem
for his Patriarchal Jurifdiclion.
Now as touching the. Characters of
their Religion.
i. They acknowledge but one Nature, 1.2.314, Ja-
and but one Will and one Operation , ex cob -3 Vitri-
Cateckifm. Jacofaar. ap. Th. a fef. l.J. p*.i. %%*^
CA. 15. in Chrift ( as there is but one c>7 5. vi lla-
perfonj and in token of that, they make mom. 1.2.
the e.22.
*88 Properties of t&c
the fign of the Crofs, with one finger
i.Bucebing. onely, which the other Chriftians of the
:lef - Eaftdo with two.
Hift,Eccl
part.2.pa.33i.
Saligniac.Iti-
ner.Tom.8.
C.I.
Th.aJef.1/7-
2. They figti their Children before
Bapcifrnc, many in the face, fome in the
arm, with the Cgn of the Croft, imprin
ted with a burning Iron.
3. They u(e Circumcifion. Saligniac.
Itln. Tom. 8. cap. i. even of both Sexes.
Vltrlac.ut ibl.
4. They Confefs their Sins to God
onely , not to the Prieft , and as others
record, but very feldom, fo that many
contr.Heref. Communicate without auricular Con-
Tit.Confef- fefiion, Leonm. Sidon. ap. Th< a fef. l.j.
pa. i, .14,
4-Bucebing.
loco citato.
Alphonf.
iCaftro.1-4
fio Baungar.
Itiner. 1,2.
c.9-
5. They admit not of Purgatory, nor
of Prayers for the Dead. Th. a f e f. l.j.
6. They Confecrate the Eucharift in
Unleavened bread, S align. Itln. Hierof.
Tom.K.c.i. They minifter the Sacrament
of the Eucharift in both kinds.
7 The Priefts are Married.
8. They believe all the Souls of Juft
men to remain in the Earth till the day
of Judgment , expefting Chrifts fecond
Comming. Ex Catecbifm. Jacobit.
9. They affirm the Angels to confift of
two fubftances, Fire and Light. Ex Gate-
ckifm. Jacobit*
10. They honour Dlofcorus and Jacobus
Syrns as Saints, but yet condemn Etches,
as
3iaccrtritej3 Beltgfom 189
as an Heretick. Patriarch.
Thefe are the Properties (that I find
regiftred) of the ftcobites Religion,
namely of them , that are properly fo
called , and ftill retain the ancient Opi
nions of facofas Syrus. But it feemeth,
that their principal crrour , and which
occafioned their firft Schifm and fepara-
tion from the Church,namely,the Herefie
of Eutyckes , touching one Nature in
Chrift, is for the moft part, long fince
abolifhed , for as Vitricus hath long ago Vitriac. Hi-
recorded, they denyedtohim ( then the ftor.Qrient,
Popes Legate in thofe parts , and de- c *7^*
rnandingthequeftion) that they believed
one onely Nature in Chrift : And being
further asked , Why then making the
Crofs, they figned themfelves onely with
one finger ? their Anfwer was, That they
did it in acknowledgment of one Divine
Nature, as alfo they did it in three feve-
ral places , in acknowledgment of three
perfons in that one Nature. And befide,
of late time, Leward another Legate of
Pope Gregories the 13* in thole parts, hath
recorded of the Patriarchs profeflion
made to himfelf , that although they held
indeed but one perfonate Nature to be in
Chrift.refulting of the union of two Na
tures not perfonated , yet they acknow
ledged thofe two Natures to be united in
his perfon , without any mixtion or con-
fufion
*TonM
f ApudBa-
ron.infin.
T6.6. Annal.
d
& Morib.A-
thiojxapud
Damian. a
rf ff.Ar
Lnior^Num;
26,27,28,29,
&c.
^Vid.Concil.
t . *
Chalcedon.
Aaion. i.Sc
Theodoret.
de haercf. 1. 4,
in Eutkhe.
Cop&tt t&eir place of,&c.
fufion, and that they themfelves differ
not in underftanding, but onely in terms
from the Latin Church, 7*4. ajef. I. 7.
PA. i.e. 14.. And although (as it isltoried
by fome Writers of thefe times) forae
there be among them that (HIJ retain that
errour, yet certainly , that it is no ge
neral and received opinion among them,
is moil manifeft , for we have extant the
Confeffions of the* facobites of Mefopo-
*"* andof thofe of *"*** a * dof
* $&*&*** anc ^ f * Armenia^ that is to
fay, a U forts of facobites, out of which
j c i s evident, that that errour of utychef,
^ s c ^ eer ^Y renounced, as partijcularly ac-
knowledging , that the Humane nature
of Chrift was taken of the Virgin, and
of the fame fubftance with ours , and
rcma ^ nec ^> a ^ cer tne adunation with the
Deity ( without any mutation of pro-
perties) dminCt from the Divine Nature:
* All which the Herefie of Evtyckes de-
CHAP.
CHAP. XXII.
Of the Gophti > or Cbriflians
THE Sed of Chriftians named
Cofhti , are no other than the
Chriftians of <Lsgypt : And, it is
the name of their Nation , rather, then
of their Religion ( in refpeft whereof,
they are raeerly Jacobites) for as Mapus Maf.in Syror^
hath obferved , the ^gyftians in fome peculio.
ancient Monuments are termed vgofkti^
whom vulgarly we name Cofhti , or Coftl,
and fo they alfo name themfelves, as may
be feen 3 in the Confeffions of thefe ts-
gffiians recorded in Baronius. And cer- Baron.inLe-
tamly , that the ApftUns therafelves ,
name their Country Cb&k, Ortelius after
Thevet hath recorded : as alfo it is ob- Annalinfine
ferved by Scaliger , that in the Talmud Jt Ortel.in the-
is called ^HBJl. And, by Druftts, out of ^^IKP-
R. David, and R. Shelcwo , that JEgypt is c^ronadan
by them named ^BHD, but not without 1734. bruf."
fome trajeftion of letters ^SHD for ^JIBD. de trib.fe^.
JR. David in pr*f. I. Radic, R. Shf/om. in >d.l.2.c.i4.
-, tit. de Phi a-
3-
But
192
Damaf. l.de
haer. poft
rued.
Cop&tt
infection
But touching their Religion (to omit
curiofities about the name ) they differ
not , as I faid , from the Jacobites. In-
fomuch, that (as Damafcen hath obferved)
the fame Sectaries , that firft were termed
J&gyptii , becaufe among the Egyptians ,
that Herefie of one onely Nature in
Chrift , found the mightieft Patronage,
were after of Jacobus Synis above mentio
ned , named in Syria, Jacobites. And till
this day Sever us, Diofcorus, and Jacobus ,
the principal Parents and Patrons of that
Seft , are by the *sgyptians honoured in
the memorials of their Liturgies. Th. a
i.Boter.Rel.
p.3. 1.3. de
Chriftian
del Egitto.
1. llfing Circumcifion : Yet I am not
very certain whether for Religion , or
("which I obferved it before to have been)
as an ancient Cuftorn of that Nation ,
which Cuftom yet is reported , Th. a Jef.
1.7. p. I c.6. Boter. p.$J.$.c.de Ckrift. de
EgittO) to be now abrogated among them,
by the perfwaiion of the Bifliops ofRomes
Legats in a Synod held at Caire about
30 years ago, ^#.1583.
2. They confer the inferior Sacred
Orders (under Priefthood ) even to In
fants presently after Baptifrn, altogether,
their Parents promifmg for them , and
performing in their (leads ftill they be
1 6 years old, or thereabout ) what they
promife in their behalfs , namely Cha-
toy, and Fafting every Wednefday and
Friday,
193
Friday , and in the four Lents of the
year, Tb.ajef. l.jj.i.c>$. They repute
not Baptifm of any efficacy, except mi-
niftred by thePrieit, and in the Church,
in what neceffity foever, Th.ajef.l.j.
p.i.r.S.
3 . Neither baptize their Children afore
the fortieth day, though they fhould die
without Baptifm, Th.b fef.ibid.
4. Miniftring the Sacrament of the 2 Thevet in
Euchanft in both kinds. Cofm.de Le-
5. Theyrainifter the Sacrament of the
Euchariftin leavened Bread.
6. Give the Sacrament of the Eucharift
to Infants prefently after their Baptifm,
Ibid.
7. To fick perfons they neither minifter
extreara undion nor the Eucharift,
Ibid.
8. Although they acknowledge the
Holy Ghoft to proceed from the Father
and the Son, yet in relating of the Ni-
cene Creed, they leave out thofe words
(and from the Son) as the Grecians do,
Ibid.
9. They admit not of Purgatory, nor
of prayer for the dead , Th. * fef. 1. 7.
?. 23.
10. They contract Marriages even in
the fecond degree of confanguinity,
without any difpenfation. Tecla< Abiflln.
u Thcyobferve not the Lords dayes,
P nor
Copljti ttjeit infection
nor other Feafts , except in the Cities.
12. In celebrating of the Eucharift,
they elevate not the Sacrament* Tecla,
Abiffin.lM*
13. Rejed all the general Councels
after that of Epkefw, exprefly condemn.
ingtheCouncelof C hale e don. ld>Ibid.
14. Read the Gofpel of Nicodemus in
their Liturgies. Prateol.de HerepbjnCoyhti.
15. Repute the Roman Church hereti
cal, and avoid the communion and con-
verfation of the Latines no lefs then of
Jews. And although Barcn.in fin* Tom.6.
Annal. haveregiflred an Ambaflage from
Marcus the Patriarch of Alexandria, to
Pope Clement the 8. wherein he is faid to
have fubmitted and reconciled himfel^and
the Provinces of e^j^tothe Pope, yet
the matter being after examined , was
found to be but a trick of impofture, as
Tk.a fef.Lj.p.i.c.ti. hath recorded.
fhom. ajefu ] 6 Maintaining the opinion of one
de Con v. gen. Nature in Chrift ; yet in fuch fort, that
J7.far,i.c-$. although in the general pofition touching
one Nature in our Saviour, they follow
EntycheSy yet in the fpecial declaration,
at this day they differ very much from
him. For they acknowledg him to be
truely , and perfectly both God and
5. Thom.4 Man : And, that the divine and humane
JeLloc. citat. Natures, are become in him one Nature,
Borer.loc.cic, not ^ an y C0 nfufion or comraixtion of
them,
195
them, as Eutycbes caught : but only by
co adunation. Wherein , although
they Catholickly confei s, that there is no
mutation of properties in either Nature,
being united in Chrift , from what the
divine and humane Natures feverally
obtain in feveral Perfons : Yet , being
not well able ( as it feemsj to diftinguifh
between the Nature and the Perfon, they
dare not fay there be in Chnft two Na
ture?, for fear they (hould flip into Nc-
florins herefie of two Perfons. Which
herefie of one only Nature in our Savi
ours beginning with Etttyckes , although
after difperfing it felf into many bran
ches , hath ever fince the time of the
Councel of Cbalceden, by which Eutychi-
anifm was condemned , and for it , the
Patriarch of Alexandria* Diofcorns depo- * ConciL
fed, been nourilhed and maintained , as Chalccd.
byotherChriftiansof the Eaft, fo fpeci. Aaion *3-
ally by the ^Egyptians. Infomuch, that *
not only fundry Patriarchs *lAlex*nfote{
and Antiochia, (but fpecialiy of Alexan
dria ) together with many other Bifhops
of the Eaft parts, their Suffragan?, and
adherents, are recorded to have maintain*
ed and advanced, that herefie of Eutychet,-
but we find moreover , many Synods of
thofe parts, regiftred or remembred in
EvAgriuS) Leontitts, Nicephorfts, and the Evag. 1.2 c v
<$,22,3o,33,8cc..Leont.de Seft. Aftion.3,$. Niceph. 1.16,0,2,4,
P z Book
196 Ctttpcljmnffm
* Synod.97, Book called* Suwocftwy, brought to light
101,^3,108, ty Pa^s, & c , wherein (in the behalf of
*Ad fin.Con- that hcrcfie) the Decrees of the Councel
cil.Chalce- of Ckalcedon were condemned. In which
don.Tom.2, Councel, although we read of the great-*
Concil.Biniii e ft Confluence of Bifhops, that ever met
about the eftablifhment of any Point in
Chriftian Religion, ( and yet befide the
630 Bifhops prefent in that Councel,
there are extant in the * Book of Coun-
cels, the Suffrages of about 30 Provinci
al Synods, that by their Epiftles to the
Emperour Leo , confirmed it, together
with all the Bifhops of the Weft , by
whom it was likewife received ) yet not-
witMandiflg all this, that herefie fo pre
vailed in the Eafl parts, and fpecially in
ex^/>f, whereof we now entreat , that
from that time to this, it was never clear
ed of it. But as there was never herefie
that fo grievou/ly wounded the Church of
9 God, as that of Eutyckcs, (except per
haps Arrianifm) fo was no part of the
Church fo deeply and deadly wounded by
it, as that of tf&yfft* So that, even at
this day, although the wound be in fome
fort healed, yet the wem orfcarftill re-
nuineth. For it is not many years,
fmce by certain Jefuits, Agents for the
Boter.i ej.p.3. Bifhop of Rome, fome conferences were
Jr?* deC ^ ri * had with the Patriarch of Ai&tfknrvcA
E S 1C - bis Synod, wherein, although they con-
fefled (if true relation be made of that
con-
tooteti in <Cjjppt, 197
conference ) that Chrift is true God and
true Man : yet did they purpofely re
frain from mentioning two Natures in
Chrift, left they fliouid by little and little
Hip into the herefie of two Perfons.
Now as touching their Ecclefiaftical
Government , they are fubjeft to the
Patriarch of AlexAndria* , whofe Patriar- * Chjtr. de
chal Seat is at this prefent tranilated (and ftat.Efcc.p.2i."
fo long hath been ) to the City of Caire,
in * cither of which Cities, ( Caire and * Legatio A.-
Alexwdria ) there remain at this day, lexan. ap.Ba-
but three Chriftian Temples a piece. [* on
Whereas Barck^rdns recordeth of his time,
(about 320 years ago) that in one of
them ( Caire ) there were above 40.
JSfircb. defer* ter. fanft, par. 2. c.$. But
et, to the jurifdidion of this Patriarch
elong, not only the native Chriftians of
t/Egjpt, who are but very few, coafider-
ing the exceeding populoufne(s of that
Nation, (for they are efteemed , as I
faid before, not to pafs 50000) which in,
Burckardns his time, are by him recorded
to have been above $00000. id. p. 2.c.$.
together with the fmail remainder of
Chriftians, that are found about the Bay
of Arabia t and in Mount Sinai Eaftward,
or in Africk, as far as the greater Syrtis
Weftward : but the Chriftians likewife
of vtEthiope acknowledge obedience to
him. For although Alvarez in his ftory Alvar. hift.
of ^Ethiopia have related ( ashedoth alfo Athio.c 137.
P 3 forae
I
fome other matters touching the ancient-
er condition of the Church, too grofly
and boldly ) that the Chriftians of NMa,
till their defection from Chriftianity,
were of the Popes dependance and jurif-
di&ion, and received their Biftiops by h is
confecration , (and fay nothing of the
Patriarch of Alexandria) yet certainly,
that they were not fo, is manifeft, for
befides that Saligniactts (himfelf the Popes
Protonotary , and whofe travel had
taught him fome knowledge of the Eaft
parts, dire&ly denieth the Nubians pro-
telling of obedience to the Bifhop of
Rome> obferving, that they were govern
ed by a Prelate of their own, whom they
termed the Prieft of the Law. Inner.
Tom.%. c.z* Befide that dired teftimony
of his, I fay, there be other Evidences.
Firft, Bccaufe there cannot be produced
any inftance , out of any Eccieflartical
Hiftory, either ancient or modern (as I
am certainly perfwaded) to that erfec/L
Secondly, Becaufe the Fathers of the
Nk.Cor.cilNicene Councel, .as we find in * Gelajius
3. cv> 6. Civcenus , are known to have affigned
t^thiopia, whereof NMa is a part , to
the Patriarch of jitexandria his Jurifdidi-
on. Thirdly, Becaufe the Patriarchfhip
of Alexandria , lyeth diredly between
Nttbia and Rome, as being immediately at
the back of tsEgypt. Fourthly, Becaufe
the Nubians were in Religion Jacobites,
as
Ijfe gteat 3[utfe8frtiaiv 1 99
as aRoman Cardinal Vitriactts Brocardtis, Vitriac.hift.
and others have recorded, and as their SSSrctfc
baptizing with fire remembred by Bur- fcript.terrac
chardfts and Saligniactis did manifeitly im- fand.
port, Btirch. defer, terr.fanft. pag.2,i. .7.
Saligniac.itln. tom.8. c.2. of which fed the
Patriarch of Alexandria u known to be:
which, had the Pope the iffigmnent or
confirmation of their Prelates, it is utter
ly unlike they fhould have been. Fifthly,
Becaufein time of their neceflity, being
leftdeftituteof Bilhops and Minifters, if
they had pertained to the Bifhop of Rome
his jurifdidion, they would rather have
had recourfe to him, for repair of the
decayed and ruinous ftate of their
Church , who both plentifully could,
and no doubt readily would have relieved
them, rather, then fuffered them to de
part as they have done, from the Chrifti-
an Faith. To him , I f ay , they would
rather havereforted for iupply, then to
the King of Haba/ia* (as they did) being *Alvar.loco
of another Patriarchal jurifdidion. Cer- prox.citato.
tain therefore it feemeth , that Nubia
while it wasChriftian, belonged not to
Rome but to Alexandria by whom, if the
Nubians in their diftrefles were not re
lieved, no man can wonder, thatknow-
eth the great want and mifery of the
Church of ^gjft.
P 4 CHAP.
Ji>cH>affine0 tljcic Bame,
CHAP. xxin.
Of the Habaffines.
N
O W touching the Habaffines,
or midland ^Ethiopians, whe
ther they have obtained that
name, by reafon oftheir habitations (in
houfes) which the ^Egyptians called Ava-
Str2b.l.2.8c ^ es J as Strabo\\zt\\ obferved, ( for the an-
1.17. cient Books have etW0-M?> not **&***) in
difference from them , which dwelling
nearer the Bay of Arabia , were called
Trogloditae CM T V <r&yw) becaufe
they dwelled in Caves, not in Houfes, as
Plin.l.Sc.8. Pliny and others have recorded : whether
Solin.Poly- I fay^ for that reafon they have obtained
hift<c.34 the name of AbaJJlns , or no , let more
coriousmen enquire. But, as touching
their Religion, they are in manner meer
J acobites : and their King ( whom by er-
rour we call Prefter fobn) is fundry times
in Hiftories termed the Prince of Jaco
bites. And their leaving out of their me-
*Utur.E- morials ( in * their Liturgy ) the Coun-
thioproro.6. ce j o f Chalcedon , by which the herefic
| lbl ; ve % P " r< maintained after by fasfas Syrtis was con-
deraned,
ann Eeligtort. 301
deraned, whereas the Councels of Niet 9
of Confttntinople , and of Efhcfas are re-
membred, doth import fo much. And in
very deed, confidenng the dependance,
that the Church of HabaJJla^ hath of the
Patriarch of Alexandria^ itisalmoft im-
poffible but they fliould be f o ; for as
ZagaZabo an Habaffine Bifhop hath left ag.Zabo. de
recorded, although they have a Patriarch Rel ig. & mo-
of their own , whom they call in their rib.jfcthiop.
own language Abuna^ (our FatherJ and ?1* Damian.
he chofenby the Habaffine Monks of S. a
Antonies order, remaining in Jerufalem^
yet are they limited to choofe one of the
jurifdicftion of Alexandria, and a * Monk
-of S. Antony he muft be. And beiide that,
the confirmation, and
* You may obferve^ confecration of him,
which I in my read, beiongeth to the Pa-
ing kave done, that triarchof Alexandria^
aU the Patriarchs and by him he is fent
and other Bifhops of with Ecclefiaftical
the E aft , are Monks charge into Habajfta.
of thf Orders either And(to be (hort)their
efS. Bafil , or S* prayer, in their * pre- * Lirurg. J-
Anthony, for thy fent Liturgy, for the thiop.torn.^.
Patriarchs cfCon. Patriarch ot Alcxtn- ^ iW iorh.Vet.
,1 * - i . , . , Patrum. p.62.
itantinople , of ana, terming him the
.Antiochia, and of Prince of their Arch-
Armenia , are bifhops, and remem-
Monks ofS. Bailis bring him before their
Order : the Patri- own Patriarch , evi-
archs of Alexan- dently declareth their
dria, depen.
Concil.Ntc.
^
apDamian.
jeftion to that Sea.
Which fuprcam EC-
clefiaftical Power
P?opcte0 of tlje
dependance and fub- dria,o/^Ethiopia,
of the Jacobites y
and of the Alaro*
nites, are o/^.An-
thonies , *H4 the
have belonged very Patriarch of ths
anciently to the Pa- Neftorians either
triarch of Alexandria, of both
may appear by the
Arabick Book of the Nicene Councel,
tran/lated byPifanus, where that Autho
rity is found affigned, to the Patriarch of
Alexandria , touching that A bun a of
&tkiopi*, ( by the name of Catholick )
and withal, to that Catholick or chief
Bilhopof ^Ethiopia, the feventh place in
the Seffions of general Councels, namely,
next after the Bifhop of Selettcta, ( whofe
Scat was next the Patriarchs of Jernfalem)
by the Decree of the fame Nicene Fathers
was allotted.
But ifyoudefirea regtfter of fome fpe-
cial Points of their Religion,
They circumcife their Children the
manner ofthe Jews:
veil as males, where
in they differ from the Jews,
2. They reverence the Sabbath ( Satur
day) keeping it folenin equally with th&
Lords day,
3. They eat not of thofe Beafls , which
in the Old Law are cenfured for un
clean.
4: They
i.
as
t>abafftne!S Ecitgioiu 203
4. They Confccrate the Sacrament of 4-Alv.hift.^E-
the Eucharift in Unleavened Bread : con- thioo.cap.iu
trarytotheCuftomeof all the Eaft , the 5-Alvar.ibid.
Armenians excepted. Neverthelefs TecU
an Hd^/TwMonk andPrieft , faith, that
they Celebrate ordinarily in Leavened
Bread, but on the day of the Inftitution
of the Lords Supper (the Thurfday be
fore Eafter) they do it in Bread Unlea
vened overall Habaflia, an.Th. a Jef. l.j.
p. i.e. 13.
5. And Communicate in both kinds,
which they receive (landing. And all of
them, as well of the Laity as Clergy , at
leaftwife every week , the Prieft mini-
firing the Bread , and the Deacon the
"Wine with a fpoon. Tecla. Ablffin. Joel. fecla Abyfll
Zag. Zab. derel. But yet onely in the a p.Th. ajef.
Temple* It being not lawful for any (not loc.alleg.
the King or Patriarch) elfewhcre to Com
municate. After the Receiving whereof
it is not lawful for them tofpitthat day
till the fetting of the Sun. Zag. Z*b.
ibid.
7. And that even to their young In,,
fants, prefcntly after they are Baptized :
* which in their Males is 40 dales after *Tecla.Abif-
their birth , and in Females 80. ( except ^ n -ap.Tho. a
in peril of death , for then they are pre- ^rf /enM?
fently Baptized. Tecla. Ablffin. Ibid.) till pa .i.c.i3.
which time be compleat , their Women
alfo enter not into the Temple. Zag.
ld.
8. They
304 Properties of t&e
8. They profefs but one Nature and one
Will in Chrift , yet without any mixtion
or confufion of the Divine and Humane
fubftances. Tecla. ap. Th t a ?efvit. 1. 7. pa. I .
<M3-
9. Believe the Reafonable Souls of
men to be traduced from Parents by fe-
rninal propagation. Zag. Z*b. de rclig.
J&thiop. in fine. Th. a Jef. Ij. p.i.c.%,
10. Believe the Souls of their Infants,
departing afore Baptifm, to be fared, be-
caufe they are fprung from faithful Pa-
rents , and namely the vertue of the Eu-
charift , received by the Mother after
Conception to fandifie the Child in her
womb. Z*g. Zab. ibid. Tb. a fef. 7.7. p. u
(j.8. Alvar. hifl. fiLthiop. c.22.
n. They prefently upon Comraiffion
of fin refort to the Confeflbur , and at
every Confeffion ( though it were every
day) receive the Sacrament of the Eucha-
rift. ZAgaZaboibid.
12. They have only Painted , not
Mafiie Images in their Churches. Tccla.
ubi fupra.
13. They accept onely the three firft
general Councels, rejecting that ofCkal*
cedon , for determining two Natures to
be in Chrift , and for condemning Diof-
corwthe Patriarch of Alexandria. Ted*.
Abif. ibid.
Kelfgioiv 305
14. Elevate not the Sacrament in
Celebrating of the Eucharift , but keep
it covered .- neither referve it after the
Communion,
1 5. To excommunicate obftinate fin A j va co< ^
ners is peculiar to their Patriarch, which l oc o.
yet is not nfual among them except in cafe
of Murther. Zag. Zab. ib.
16. Their Pnefts and other inferiour
Ecclefiaftical Minifters ( as alfo Monks )
live by their labour , having no Tithes
for their maintenance, nor being fuffered
to crave Alms. Z#g. Zab. loc.citato.
17. But the Conferring of Bifhopricks,
and other Ecclefiaftical benefices (except
the PatriarchfhipJ belongeth oneiy to
th e K i n g , Zag . Zab. Ibid.
18. Ufe neither Confirmation,, nor ex* Zag.2:abJo-
tream Undion. co citato.
19. Admit the firft Marriage in their AlTa J i-citir.
Bifhopsand Priefts , but not the fecond, c * 5
except their Patriarch difpenfe.
20. Eat flefh every Friday (as on other
days) betwixt Eafter and Whirfunday : Alva.c. 13.
as on every Saturday alfo through the ^g. Zabo,
whole year, except in Lent. lfu P ra *
21. Baptize thcmfekes every year on
the day of the Epiphany , in Lakes or
Ponds.
Concerning which firft and laft points ,
namely, of their Circumcifion , and an
nual Baptifms , 1 have fomewhat to ob-
ferve : namely, firft, touching their Cir
cumcifion,
ao 6
Herod. 1.2.
par. a Med.
Stephan.
Byzant.
in diftione
t Liturg.it-
thiop.inTora.
tf.Biblioth.
Vet.Pat. p.$9.
* Zag. abo
de MoribjSL-
fchiop. apud
Damian.
Cttcttmcffiou a Battonai
cumciilon, that they obfcrve it, not Co
much perhaps of Religion , as of an
ancient Cuitome of their Nation. For
although their Circumcifing on the eight
day , feemeth to imply that they received
it from the Jews, yet, their Circumcifing
of both Seels, as certainly argucth, that
they did not fo. And, if the Habajfines
be of the race of the ancient ^Ethiopians,
the doubt may be the lefs : becaufe He-
redotus and others have recorded it , for
an ancient Ceremony of that Nation.
Or, if they be not of the ALthiopian race,
but of the progeny of the Arabians , as
by Uranins in Stephams Byz,antius , it
fhould appear , recording them for a
Nation of the Arabi
ans ^ near to the*<5^-
b&ans : even in this
cafe alfo , the occa-
fion and original of
Circumcifion among
the Ab^JJlnes will be
difcerned well e-
nough : namely, be
caufe it is fpecialJy o/Habaflia, * de
floried , to have been dncc lineally tktir
a very ancient Cere-
mony among the A.
rabians : among whom
it might have begin
ning , by reafon of
the deicent of many
of
* Which feemeth
to be true , both
becaitfe in the tJE-
thiopian Liturgy ,
they term their own.
Kingdom the King
dom of Sheba, and
alfo, bee atife the K.
deftent , from
<$Hecn of Sheba
that came to fee
Solomon : -which
Sheba, is to the
skilful , certainly
pjopettp of tlje I) abaflweg. 207
known to be In A; of the Arabians, from
rabia : and either Ifmael , and from the
the fame , that we other Sons of Abra*
ll Arabia felix, haw s by Kcturah^ plan-
/0W part of it. ted in Arabia , of
certainly it is which Sheba is by Gen. 25 3.
obferved by Lear- name recorded for
nedwen^ that A- one. But yet, if the
rabia fcelix, in tbe Abajfines obferve Cir-
EafternTongue, is cumcifion, not, as an swindler. in
med^W, as A. ancient National Cu- Diflionar,
rabia deferta^^P, ftome, but in any fort Pertaglor.in
and Arabia Pe- forReiigion fake,thcn "
traea n^^or^VD, it may be cxcufed irf
fuch manner, as * one *
of their own Biftiops hath profeiTed , ubi upra,
namely , that it is done onely in remem
brance, and love, and imitation of our
Saviour, becaufe he was Circumdfed, and
not for any other opinion of holinefs
at all.
And fecondly , touching their annual
Baptizings intheFeaft of the Epiphany,
which they ( with many ancients of the
Church ) fuppofe to be the day of our
Saviours Baptifm , it is declared by the
t ^Ethiopian Bifhop above mentioned, to f DeReli-
be practiced among them , not as any Sa- gion.^rh
crament, or any conceit of fandtification lon ^* ant
to be obtained by it, but only as a memo- IT
rial o! Chrifts Baptifm,becaufe as on that
day he was Baptized in /or^.Even as the
go8 Citcumcfficm a laationai.&c,
* Poflevin. de * Mofcovites alfo do the like on the fame
3fc07 - day, in Rivers, and for the fame reafon,
which appeareth the more evidently to
be fo , becaufe this yearly Baptizing is
no ancient Ceremony of the Hafajfinfs,
but a fafhion of late taken up among
them , as Alvarez, , that lived long in
thofe p^m, Jiath related , as being ,
f Alvarez, namely the inftitution of f his Grand
father, that then reigned in
about 100 years ago.
CHAP
2C?
CHAP. XXIV.
Of ihe Armenians*
THe Armenians f for traffick to
which they are exceedingly ad
dicted, are to be found in multi
tudes, in moft Cities of great trade,
fpecially in thofe of the Turkiih Empire,
obtaining more favour and priviledge
among the Turks and other Mahumetans,
* by a Patent granted that Nation under * Vid.Poftel*
Mahurnets own hand, then any other Sed lib, de 12.
of ChrifHans Infomuch that no Nation Linguis. Titv
feemeth more given to Merchandize, nor * Lin S ua
. c , b r j-r r i L j Armenica*
is for that caufe more chlperkd abroad,
then the Armenians , except the Jetvs.
But yet the native Regions of the Arme
nians, and where they are fUll found in
the greateft multitude, and their Religion
ismoft fupportedj are Armenia the greater
( named lince the Turks firft pofleilion of
it Tptrcomania) beyond ^tphratfj , and ,
Armenia the lefs on this ftde EttfrhrttrS,
and Ci/iV/4, now termed CarmantA.
Now the Armenians touching their
Ecclefiaftical Government , were anci- M .
ently of the Jurifdidion of the Patriarch p^ciar*
of Conftantinople t as being* Provinces of orient.
the
2 1 o armenf an Cinitclj sofceineo
the Dioccfs called Pontica y which together
with the Provinces of the Diocefs AJiana,
and of Thrace , ( three of the thirteen
Concil. Chal- Diocefies, into which the whole Empire
ced.Can.28. was divided) were by the Councel of
Ckalcedon , affigned , or elfe confirmed,
to the Patriarch of Conftantinople, for his
jurifdidiorj. But at this day, and very
Photij.Epift.long fmce, even before Pkotitis his time,
encydaapud / asis evident by his circular Epiftle) the
w Bar on. Tom. . J * j i i r i.
ic.Armal. Armenians are departed, both from the
Anno 86. Government of that Patriarch, and from
the communion of the Grecians, (whom
at this prefent, they have in more dete-
ftation then any other Seel of Chriftians)
and that principally, for the very fame
occafion, for which the Jacobites of Syria
withdrew their obedience from the Vttri-
arch of Avticckia^ namely, theherefieof
one only Nature in Chrift. And ever
fince that departure, they acknowledge
obedience, without any further or higher
dependance, to two Patriarchs of their
own : whom they term Catholicks.
Namely, one of the greater Armenia,^ the
Families under whofe jurifdidion exceed
the number of 150000, befide very many
^ Mir-* xr *v Monafteries : Leonard. Sidon. epifc. ap. Th.
^ iviiras jNotir, \ n r , i v
Epifcop.Orb. * f*f> & ?? i^- ip. who at this prelent *
pag.36. keepeth refidence, in the Monaftery of
by the City , &c. Leonard.
b the
an. Cityoir rvaninffrjia, being tranflated
thither
bj> tfoo pattfarcfj^ an
thither by occafion of the late wars be
twixt the Perfians and the Turks .* but his
ancient Seat was Sebaftia, the Metropolis
of Armenia the greater : and the other
Patriarch of Armenians lefs, the Families
of whofe jiirifdidion are efteemed about
2OOOO. Leonard. Si don. ttbi fupra. who
anciently kept at * Meliteny, the Metro * Concil.
polis of that Province, but now is refi- Chalced.A-
dent in the City of -Sis , not far from
Tarfas in ClliciA 3 the middle limit or
Interftitium , of thofe two Patriarchs
junfdidions , being the River Eu
phrates.
Such at this prefent is the (late of the
Armenian Church, and the jurifdiftion
of their Patriarchs. But it mould feem,
by that I find recorded, by Otho Phrifin*
gcnfis, upon the report of the Legats* of
Armenia, fent from the Catholick , to
the Bifhopof Rome in his time, that the
jurifdidion of the Catholick of Armenia^
was then far larger, as namely, that he
had above a thoufrnd Bifhops under his
obedience: Except Otho perhaps miftook,
as I verily believe he did, obedience for
communion : for as touching the corn-
munion> which the Armenians maintain
ed wich other Jacobites , it extended
indeed very far : But the jurifdidion of
Armenia , for ought I can find in any
record of antiquicy, contained only four
Provinces , namely , the two Artoeniac*
2 before
212 P^petttcg cf tftc
before mentioned, the greater and lefs,
and the two Provinces of Cilicia. In
which fmall circuit, that fuch a multitude
of Billiops fhould be found , is utterly
uncredible , efpecially becaufe we find
Regifters extant, both of thf Bifhops of
.Tam. u Ju- t [ )e two s4rwemaes, in the * Novel of Leo-
1/2 Sopkus the Emperour, touching the prece-
dence of Metropolitans: and likewtfe of
*DeBeLfa^ the Bifliops of Cilicia -, in * Guiielmut
croJ.i4. c ,i2. jy/^ ; and a ]j o f t [ lem p ut together,
exceed not the number of thirty* And
*Novel.3i. although 1 find that* ^nftinitun divided the
c p.i. two Arwtnites into four Provinces,
( which yet to have been after reduced
again into two, the Novel of Leo even
now mentioned aflureth us) yet were not
for that caufe , the number of Bifliops
encreafed any whit the more.
Now, touching the Properties of their
Religion.
i.Niceph hift. i. They are charged with the opinion
Ecclefiaftic. of one Nature in Chrift : yet not as
TLvtyckes imagined it one, namely, by a
. perraixtion and confufion of the divine
and humane Nitdres, but yet by fuch a
conjunction and coaiition of them, that
they both together, make but one com
pounded Nature in our Saviour , as the
body and foul, but one compound Nature
in man. But neverthelefs, it feemeth by
the confeflion of the Armenians, which
we have extant touching the Trinity,
fent
Armenians Religion* 213
fent by the Mandate of the Catbolick of
ArmeniA^ to the Patriarch of Conftantino- ConfefT.Ar-
ple , not fifty years ago , that at this menior. art.
prefent, they have utterly renounced that 2 <5>27, 28,29,
phantafie, lAlfonf.2
2. They believe the Holy Ghofl pro- c"aftro.l.$."
ceedeth only from the Father. cont.Hzref.
3. They celebrate the Sacrament of the TituLdeDco.
Eucharift with unleavened Bread ( as the g* r cfl r 12
, t v Docm.de Mo-
Romansdo. ) rib.gent.1.2.
4 They deny the true Body of Chriftc.jo.
to be really in the Sacrament of the Eu- 3-Nicephor.
charift , under the Specks of Bread and ^*fi^ ri
Wine. GM.fttm.debxreftb. They mingle me^.^pud *
not Water with Wine in the Euchariit : Calfandrum
An ancient opinion and property ofde Liturgii?;
theirs, for I find it * recorded of them, 4 : Nicq:h loc.
( and condemned ) in the fixth general Armeni^^
Councel. But they retain it notwich- ubi fuprai
Handing ftili. *Concil.Con-
5. They receive Infants prefently after ^ an tinop.3.
Baptifm to the communion of the Eucha- ?c n 52 ,
n ai -n -r i 5-Boein.de
nit, arnrming , that B^pnim cannot be Morib.gent.
conferred without the Eucharift. Kjxld. 1.2.c. 10.
fain, de h&refib. 6,Guido.in
6. They deny the vcrtue of conferring ^ m de hzre
Grace, to belong to the Sacramen^ Aifbnf. a Ca-
Guidoloc. alleg. They rejecl: Purgatory, ftr.l. 12. conr.
and pray for the dead* Th. a fef. /. 7. Hasref.Tir.d*
p.l.C.lJ. Purgntorio.j
7. They believe that the fouls of holy jgjg^ c|-
rato.
7Bcllon.Obfer7.1.3 < c.i2.Pon-elin Lingua Tzervi.] na .
3 men
8.Boem.loc.
citar,
9. Nichol.Pe
regr.Orient.
1.4.0.19.
bift.Orientc
79-
i2. Borer. lo-
cocuaro.
J9?opett(es of tlje
men obtain not bleflcdnefs till theuniver-
fa I Judgment, Tb afef.l.7.p. i.e. 17.
They admit married Priefts , and as
BarckArdtts hath recorded. defcr>terr.fantt.
p. 2. c.2. . 9. admit none to be fecular
Priefts, except they be married. They
re- baptize thofe that come to their
communion from the Latine Church.
Guid. Sum. de h<erefib t but exclude their
fecond Marriage.
g 4 They abftain from eating unclean
r , G n r A u
. rhe Y eat flefll onFrydays between
Eafter and Afcenfion day.
10. They faft in Lent rr.oft ftridly,
without E gg 5 > Milk- meats, Fleft, Oyi,
^Vi ne > ^- on ^y with Fruits , Herbs,
Roots, afidPulfe.
11. They celebrate not Chriftmas day
when other ChrilHans do (Dtcemb. 5.)
but faft on it: And inftead of ic, cele-
brate the Feaft of our Saviours Bapiifm,
namely, on the day of the Epiphany.
72,* They folemnize the Feaft of the
Annurciation , the Hxth day of April.
The Purification , the fourteenth of
c.
CHAP.
CHAP. xxv.
Of the Maronites.
TH E Afaronites , who were fo
named , not of an Heretick
called Maron , as many fa 1 fly
write , Prateol, de feft. Heretic, in verb.
Mwonit*. But of a holy man of that
name, for we find mentioned in the Book
of Councels the Monaftery of S. Maren.
Condi. Conftantinop. fub. Men* aft. 5. the
Monks only whereof at firft were termed
Maronites : They are found in fmall
numbers, in Aleppo, Damafctis^ Tripely of
Syria , and in Cyprus : But their main
Habitation, is in the Mountain Libantis.
\Vhich although it contain in circuit
about * 700 miles, and is poflfefled only *
in a manner by theMarorites, who for Appar.Sacr*
that priviledge, namely, to keep them- m Maronir.
felvesfree from the mixture of Mahume-
tans, pay the Turk *
* Namely^ for large tribute : yet of
e very one above 1 2 all Sefts of Chrilli-
years old^ 17 Sul- ans.they are the leaft, *Boter.Re-
tanines by the as being efteemed not
r4r , ( the Sul- to paft in ail * ,2000
tanine wigtteih a houfe?,f all in fcatter. citato.
dram Q^ 4 ing
? 1 5 9?)at0nitc<3,tl3eit Habitation
ing Villages) befide a dram of gold,
few Monafteries , by 7 s. 6 d. of our
reafonof the indifpo- money ) and for
fit ion of Lib Anus in every fp ace of
mod places for fre- ground 16 fpans
quent habitation. For fyttare, one Sulta-
befide the craggednefs nine yearly, as is
or fleepnefs of that recorded by PofTe-
Mountain, which aia~ vine,
keth many parts of it
jnx a manner inacceffible , the higher
B ocarcUin ridges of it , ( which by Brocardus his
Rnte "" V l at i na r e : fo eminent, that they may be
difcerncd forty leagues off ) are alfo
covered in a manner continually with
Tac.hift.l.ult. fnow, which it retaineth, as Tacitus with
*V-itriacifaift.% others, hath left recorded, notwith-
Ct4b Vftanding the heat of yhit Climate, even
in the neareft approach of the Sun. And
is fcarcely , as hath been obferved by
pftcl.de- ! Poftel ^ in one Summer of thirty to be
K * found clear of it : for which very caufc
and no other, that Mountain feemeth to
have gotten the name of Lefaw*. For
P^7 in the ancient language of thofe parts
( the Phoenician or Hebrew Tongue )
jlgnifieth white , and rtHl ? ppkftetefs :
Even as, for the like whitenefs of fnpw,
Gerun. l.i. (jcruiexfit hath remembred Cams ( the
hlgheftpart of tbcPjrcxe HijO to have
i! obtained that name. And :,s^j?///fup-
- p^ et ^ ^ le 4ty es * ^ the fame caufe to
iuve gained theirs , that in the Sating
dialed
in
217
dialed being termed ( faith he ) Alfttm,
which the Romans in theirs named
Alburn. For fo touching the original of J
the name Libanus , had I much rather
think , then be led by the phantafie of
Jfidorus and fome * others, namely, that Ifido. Origin.
Libwus , fhould purchafe that name of^H-c.S.
frankinccnfe , which the Grecians call ^tuk.in Con;
*fc*,0-, and the Jews rUU 1 ?. For, if it SuSSm
be not true, which yet Theopbraftits and Eryrhr*. p.
Pliny write , that frankincenfe is gotten 47* Adricora.
only i n Arabia foelix , ( according with J^eatr.terr.
that of Virgil, Solus eft fhure* virga Sabxis) ? n Ne P h
by reafon of which property of place, tONumb.63.
barn iticenfe is termed in Tertullian, Theophraft.
AHytiA Arabia incendere : if that I fay be l"ft- Plantar.
not true, for indeed, I find in Diofcwides, p^ n C ^ I2
record of frankincenfe gotten in India, i4.Vir g.Ge
and in Pedro CiMaf the like in fome part org.] 4 2.
of America, yet is there no mention or Tertul.de
remembrance in any Hiftory of Nature, C 9 ran -Miiit.
or other, as I take it, that frankincenfe Dbfcorfd. de
was ever gotten in the Hill of Liba- Medic.mater.
MS. l.i.c.y.
The Patriarch of the Maronites (to
come nearer to our purpofe ) who is
noted to be a Monk of S. Antony , and to
have under his jurifdidion * eight or nine * PofTevirt.
Bill-iops, keepeth rcfidence for the moft Appar.facr.
part in Li6an*s , in a Monaftcry of ^^^^ i
Antkony, and now and then in Tripoly: p^.^.^c. de*
And i> * one of them, that challenge the Maroniri.
title of the Patriarch otAntiochia, keeping Potfevin, loc.
citato.
a 1 8 c&e pjefent ana ancfent KeUgfon
ever the name of Peter as the Patriarch of
the Jacobites, the other challenger of the
fame dignity , doth of Ignatiu*. But
touching Religion, the Patriarch of the
Maronites profetfeth obedience at this
prefent, totheBiftiop of Rome, yet but
lately, in Clement the eighth his time :
* PofleY. lot. And both he, and all the* Maronites, are
S oc.cira.^ 001116 , of the Roman Religion, (being
Minc.Notir. tflc on ly Nation of the Halt, except the
Epifcop. Or- Indians , lately brought alfo to the
bis.p.34> Roman Communion, that acknowledged
Conv Gent. that obedicnce ) and have * a Sem i na ry in
l-3c-3 ^ owe ^ G re g or y *he thirteenth his foun
dation, for the trayning up of the youth
of their Nation in that Religion. But
before that alteration , thefe were the
Characters of their Religion:
i. That the Holy Ghoft proceedeth
Only from the Father. Tb.afef. l.j.
p.2. c.6.
2 That the fouls of men were all
created together from the beginning.
Id Joe. citato.
3. Not to baptize male Children
together. Intcrrog. patriarch.
.....
4. That Hereticks returning to the
Church are to be re- baptized. Th. A Jef.
l.j.f.i.c.6.
5. That the Child is made unclean by
the touch of the Mother till (he be purifi
ed , which after a male child is forty
dayes,
df t&e $9aranfte& 219
dayes, and eighty after a female, for
which reafon they baptize not their
Infants afore thofe terms. Th. a fef. loc.
citato.
6. That they celebrated the Sacrament
of the Eucharift in both kinds. Poftcvin.
Ayyar .fac .in IMaronit*. Patriarch. Alaronit.
Interrog.^. ap. Tho. a fef. lib. 7. pag. 2.
c*p.$.
7. And in leavened Bread. Th. a fef.
1.7.p.c.6.
8. Diftributing to all the Communi
cants each one a piece of the fame Bread,
( which they confecrate in great maffesj
together with thefe words of the Gofpel,
He bleficd And brake and gave to his Dtfci*
pies, faying, take, eM, &c. Mat. 26. 26.
Id. Patriarch. Interro. 3. ap. Th. a fef. Joe.
citat*
9. To diftribute the Sacrament of the
Eucharift to Children before the ufe of
reafon , and firll prefently after Bap-
tifm. Th. a fef. /. 7. p. 2. c$. {[.9. &
cap. 6.
10. Not to referve the Sacrament of
the Eucharift. Patriarch. Maron* M
fftpra.
11. Nor to carry it to any fickperfon
in danger of death. Th. a fcf t lib. 7. fag.
cap. 5.
12. To omit Confirmation by the
Bifhop. Patriarch. Maron. Int. 2. M
13- To
v
220 C&e p?efent an& ancient Eeligian
13. To exclude the fourth Matrimony,
in every perfon as utterly unlawful. Id.
ibid. Interrog^^i
14. That Marriage is not inferiour
to fmgle life. Th. bfef. lib. 7. pag.2.
cap. 6.
15. Utterly to diflblve Matrimony in
cafe of adultery , and marry another.
Patriarch. Jldaronit. Inter rog. 5. ftbi fti-
16. That the Father may diflblve the
Matrimony of his Son or Daughter,
if he miflikc it. Tk.ajef. lih.j. pag. 2.
cap. 6.
17. Not to ordain young menPriefts
or Deacons, except they were married.
Patriarch, Maronit. Inter. 6. ubi fupra.
Poffevln* in j4ppar t facr. in <Maronit<e. But
yet to reftrain their fecond Marriage.
18. To create Children five or fix
years old fub- Deacons. Patriarch. MA-
ronit. Inter. $ t tibl fapra.
19! That no man entreth the King-
dome of Heaven before the general
Judgement. Th. a fef. lib. 7. f*g. 2.
cap. 6.
20. Not to faft on the Lords day,
nor on the Sabbath* Th. a fef. loc.
chat.
21, In the dayes of fading, not to
celebrate Mafs in the Evening. Pa
triarch. Maronit. ap. Th. a Jef t lib. 7. fag. 2.
-5, 22 4 Not
of tftc 9j9aromte& 221
22. Not to eatof any thing ftrangled,
or of ftill blood. Id. lib. 7. fag. 2.
cap. 6.
23. To exclude Women .during tbeir
monethly IfTues, both from the Eucha-
rift, and from the Church, Patriarch.
Maronit* Inter, %.ubi fttfra.
24. Their main Errour was , the Vitriac.hi-
herelie of the Monothelites , touching ftor.Orienr.
one oneiv will and aftion in Chrift, ~ 78 :
3 , , . Tynus de
Which errour although they renounced B/HO facro.
about forty years ago , and reconciled 1.22. c.8.
themfclves then, to the Roman Church, Saligniac Iti-
at what time thofe parts of Palepine and ne ^
Syria were in the Chriftians hands, as * v
facobu* a Vitriaco, and Gulielmus Tyritts, Tit. locisjam
the one Bifhop of Aeon, and the other of citatis,
Tyre, have recorded : yet fhortiy after,
when thofe parts were by SaUdin , the
King of <i^gypt and Syria , recovered
from the Chriftians , thofe Maronites
relapfed, and forfook again the Roman
Communion, till the late times of Pope
Gregory the Thirteenth, and Clement the
Eighth, with whom they again renewed
it,
And, thisherefie of the Monothelites,
fpringingout of that bitter root of the
Jacobites, touching one only Nature in
Chrift , was the laft of that long and
wicked train of hereiies, which upon the
contempt of the Councel of Ckalcedon,
exceedingly wafted and ruined the Eaft
Church,
22 2 c&e tegduifng anu Ceasing
Church, for after that the detefhtion of
Neffioritis herefie, touching two Perfons
in our Saviour, (condemned, in the third
general Councel ) had fo immoderately
difterapered the phantafiesof Etttychesin
Conftatitinoplc , and of the Patriarch of
Alexandria , Dhf&nu , with other their
adherents, that they thought not them-
fclves fafe enough from the herefie of
two Perfons, till they were fallen into the
other and oppofite extremity of one
Nature in Chrift, the divine and humane
Natures in Chrift (in their conceits) by
permixtion and confuQon of fubftances,
and of properties growing into one,
upon their adunation : and withal, that
the humane Nature of Chrift was not
confubftantial to ours , but of another
kind , and condition , which phantafies
the fourth general Councel condemned:
After, I fay, thishereCeof Etttyches and
Dlofcorifs , had grown to that head in
*dgy$t and Syri*, that like to a violent
and furious ftream, whofe courfe would
notbeftayed, it bare down before it all
oppolitions , and among the reft , that
great and reverend Councel of Cbdcedon,
that had condemned it , and was con
demned by it , it gave occafion for an
infinite train of herefiesto follow at the
breach, which it had made.
For firft (to omit infinite extravagant
branches, thatfprang from it, and infi
nitely
of eutpcljianUm. 223
nitely deformed the Church , renting Vjd.Nicepfe;
with many fchifms the unity, and with Hift.Ecclef.
as many herefies wounding the faith of it) fA^ 5 <8c
it drew after it, the herefie of the paffi-Leont.de
bienefs of the Deity, becaufe the Deity Seais,Aftion.
ofChrift, was become (in their conceits) 5-&c.
the fame Nature with the humanity, that
was pafiible. Secondly, ( the abfurdity
of that being difcerned ) it occafioned
another extreamly oppofite, namely , of
the impafiibility of the humanity of our
Saviour, (but on the fame ground) be
caufe namely, it was become one Nature
with the Deity, which now we know to
be icnpaffible. Thirdly, when the fond-
nefsofboth were difcovered, it bred a
new device, touching oneJNature in our
Saviour ( as the wit of Hereticks will
better ferve them, to devifc a thoufand
fliifts to delude the truth, then their pride
will fuffer them once to yield and acknow
ledge it) It bred, I fay, a new device,
namely, to be one, not by perraixtion or
confuiion of fubftances, zsEtttyckcs firft
taught , but only by compofition , the
Deity and Humanity , by coalition be
coming one Nature in Chrift, as the body
and foul grow into one Nature in Man.
And fourthly, when this phantafie began
alfo fomewhat to abate , and relent in
many: yet fti 11 a fraction as it were, or
rather a confequent of it was retained,
(for indeed it implieth by neceflary con-
fequence
224 ;ije peffilent ttatn of
fequencc the unity of Nature ) namely, 1
that there was but one will , and one
adion of both Natures, in thePerfonof
our Saviour. And God knows, what a
train and fuccefiion of herefies might
have followed thefe, if that Lord, whom
they had infinitely wronged by their
wanton and wandring conceits of him,
had not, to flop the courfe and ftream
of their wickednefs and folly, brought on
them, the Sarracens of Arabia, for even
while the Church, fpecially that of the
Eaftern parts , was in great perplexity
and travel, with the herefie of the Mo^
nothelites, (which I laft mentioned,) the
Mahumetans of Arabia , like a mighty
inundation brake forth, and overwhelm
ed all, and them firft , that firft , and
raoft had wronged the Son of God, by
foftering the forenamed herefies , and
the infinite brood thatfprung of them,
I mean, *sgyft and Syria, and to this
day, both they , and the neighbouring
Nations that had been infeded by them,
remain in thraldom. But yet as in the
difeafes and diilempers of our bodies,
contraries are ufually healed by contra
ries, fo feemeth it to have fallen out in
the diftempers of thefe mens Religions,
for as worldly profperity and wanton-
nefs of wit, ( ordinary companions )
wherewith thefe Nations in thofe times
abounded, bred in them their ordinary
children,
Settee, 225
children, namely, profpericy of the
world , pride , and wantonnefs of wit,
errour, which couple in matter of Faith
and Religion , is wont to produce no
better iflue then herefie. So on the
other fide, having now at length their
hearts humbled, and their wits tamed
by that poverty and affliction, therein
the tyranny and oppreffion of the Ara
bians and Turks hath long holden them,
it feemcth the Lord hath taken pity on
them, ( as it is his property not to de-
fpife humble and broken fpirits, and to
remember mercy in the midft of judge
ment ; and reduced them, or the mod
of them, to the right acknowledgement
of his Son again. For certainly , that
they and other Chriftians of the Eaft,
have (at leaft in thefe latter times J dif-
claimed and abandoned, thofe heretical
phantafies touching our Saviour, where
in by their mi/leaders they had been anci
ently plunged, (and which many Chri-
ftians of thcfe Weft parts , (till charge
them withal ) doth manifeftly appear,
Firft, of * the Jacditet , and Secondly,
of the * Neftorians , by their feveral
Confeflions , tranflated out of the Sy- * Bibho.Vet.
. , . /. i * rarr. 1 om.A.
riack Tongue by JM*fi*s , and extant p.ic49.8ci53.
in Biblietheca veterum ?Atrum. Thirdly, * ConfefT.Ar-
of the * Armenians , by their own Con- men. deTri-
fefiion alfo , tranflated by Pntorius. ^ itat 8 Art 2 f
* Baron. Tom. 6. Annal. in fin.
R Fourthly,
226
, o f the * Cofhti, by the pro-
of their faith extant in B*aiu.
. _ . , .
Goes. Fifthly , cf tb * Habfiffipes , -by the
*Poi!ev.App. relation of Z*go Zabo , a Biftiop of
fac.in Neftor. ^j r own. Sixthly, of the Indians^
Poirev.l.ci- h y their reconcilement to the Church
tat.in Msron. J , . . , _ ^
Bor. Rel. p&Vt.JR** 1 ** mentioned by P^eww* And
1.2.c.Maron. Seventhly, of the * Maronitts, by their
like reconcilement , recorded by him,
by others.
CHAP.
riT
22;
CHAP. xxvr.
Of the fiver al Languages, where
in the Liturgies of Cbriftians
m fever al farts of the World
are celebrated.
N D thus have I related, the fe-
veral Se&s of Chrittians , that
ore abroad in the World , with
the places of their Habitations, and the
fpecial Chara&ers (that are recorded )
of their Religions. One Point notwith-
{landing of their difference, have I left
purpofely as yet untouched, both for the
amplenefs of the matter, andbecaufe, I
conceive, you would have it declared
feverally. Namely, touching the diffe
rent Languages, in which all thefe feve-
ral forts of Chriftians , celebrate their
Liturgies, or divine Service.-
But fir ft, to fpeak a word or two, of
the publick fervice of the Jews, and of
the Mahumetans , in their Synagogues,
and Mcskcds^ (feeing I intreated before
of thofe Religions ; The Jews , where
they obtain liberty for their Synagogue?,
R 2 cele-
228 6e$9al)iur,eran0
celebrate theirs, in the ancient Hebrew
Michov. 1.2. Tongue, *s Mickovitts, with many others,
c?e Sarmatia. nat h related, and as is manifeft, by their
Turcos 1 7 OWR E^^ ons f th^r publick Prayers,
p 487, lie. printed both at Venice ^ andin Pe/(?#M, in
that Language.
But the Mahometans have theirs in the
Arabic^ Tongue , ( the native Language
Georg.de of their Prophet) 2$Georgevitz, y Richer itts,
Rit.Turc.1.2, and fundry others, have recorded: So
c.i. Richer. t | ]at not on jy j n ^ r ^l a ^ an( J ^gypt^
8c inft.^Iircl an< ^ Barbery , and Paleftine , and Syria,
Cruf. Tnrco. and Mefopotamia, , (in which parts the
1.7^.487. Arabick Tongue is become the vulgar
Language J the Alchoran is read , and
their publick devotions exercifed , in
Arabick : but alfo in Greece, and Natolia,
and other parts of the Turkifli Dominion,
where the Greek , and Turkifli , and
Slavonick Tongues are vulgar, as alfo in
Perji*, in Tanary^ in India, where they
have other native, and peculiar Langua
ges, the Mahurnetans read the Alchoran,
*Geor.deRit. * ( which they fuppofe were profaned, if
TurcJ.2.c.de it were tranfhted into vulgar Tongues )
Sacerdoti- anc j perform their publick devotions, in
bu% that Language.
ButChriltians in celebrating of their
divine Liturgies , differ touching the
Language very much. Indeed I find it
Durand Rati- recorded in Durandits, (but upon what
on.divin.1.4 W arrant and authority I cannot find )
that till the time of Hadrian the Emperor,
that
in ^etycfo, 229
( that is about 120 years after Chrift )
their Liturgies were all celebrated in the
Hebrew Tongue : and that then , the
Oriental Church began, firft to celebrate
them in Greek. Indeed me thinks it is
pofiible, that the Chriftians of the Gen
tiles might in honour of the ApoRles,
retain the Apoftles Liturgies, in the very
Tongue wherein by the Apoftles thern-
felves, they had been firft ordained, for
it is not to be doubted, but * many years *Vide Baron,
palling ( about ten) after our Saviours torn. i. Annal,
afcenfion, before the Apoftles left Syria, ^ An - cfc *
and fund red themfelves to preach the^ %S>14 "
Gofpel abroad in the World, among the
Gentiles and forrain Nations : Jtisnot
to be doubted, I fay, but the Apoftles,
while they remained in Jptry , ordained
Liturgies in the Jewifh Tongue, for the
ufeof thofe Jews, whom they had con
verted to Chriftianity : which Liturgies
by theChriftian Difaples of the Jewiih
Nation, difpcrfed in many Provinces of
the Gentiles, might together with Chri-
ftian Religion-) be carried abroad, and
gladly entertained among the Gentiles.
This is poflible, 1 fay, but if it be alfo
true, (as I have not obferved any thing
in antiquity, that nuy certainly impeach
the truth of h) yet that which is fpoken
by DHrandf.s of thofe Liturgies in the
Hebrew Tongue , mud be underftood,
(I doubt not) of the Hebrew then vulgar
R 3 and
Stmenfan liturgy in
and ufual, that is to fay, the Syriack
Tongue : not only, becaufe in that
Language, we find them in thefe times,
celebrated by the Chriftians of the Eaft :
but alfo becaufe I can conceive no reafon,
either, why the Liturgies fhould be or-
dainc .1 by the Apoftles, in. that Language
which the Jews themfelves fthe learned
excepted ) underftood not , if it were
done for the Jews .- or elfe why the
Gentiles, fliould tranflate them, (or ufe
thf.,n fo tramkted ) out of the Hebrew
into the Syriack , feeing both were to
them alike , vulgarly known , and not
underftood. But howfoever it was in
that moft ancient and primitive ftate of
the Church, in and immediately follow
ing the Apoftles times , the difference
certainly among Chriftians in thefe pre-
fent times, in that behalf is very great,
forae of them celebrating their Liturgies
in their own native and vulgar , and
fome other in learned and forrain
Tongues.
TheChrliHans then ( to fpeak firft of
the firft fort ) that celebrate them in
their own vulgar Languages , are the
Armenians , H^balfines , Moftovites,
with RuiliaDS , Sclavonians , and Pro-
teftants.
For that the Armenians c feowfoever
otherwife in their Ceremonie- f-?!ong-
ing to divine Serv .ce , ^ \~vi ~3 ->. o, ch
rer,
nearer, a* * ffdfo&teiftii others
to the Rites of the Latine Church, tfoen
any other Sect of ChriftUns ) thae they, o.c - p
I fiy, exercile their common divine Ser- Brooai d -.de-
vice in the Armenian Tongue, Jacobus dr.fcrUer.fantf.
Vitriaco , Brocardt .s , Mickovms , Breitex* J Michov ; cie
tachits, and many others, forae of thdr B*eTtenbachV
own experience , and ethers of certain peregrin. c.de
relation, have left recorded^ And name- Armen/Poftel.
ly, as toocbtng the tranihcion of the Deling. Arm.
holy Scripture into the Arnafe-Bian Tongue, B . el!or "! l c 1
./i r i- r --rh f citar. Nichol.
which at this prefer. c , is in ioiemn ufe peregrin. Or.
among them, the Armenians themfelves, 1 .4.0.19.
* Sixttis Sffnevjis hath recorded, attribute Villa.de voy-
it, to no other Author then to G&r$a- |ges. 1.2^.23.
ftome: who alfo, out of the ffiftory ef, f^r/ p , 3
* . . r . t i . / * ^.vX uiij piu.
George Patriarch of Alexandria, written *Si.xr.Scnerif.
of the Life of Chryfoftowe, remembreth-.io 1 4-Pibi.n^a.
fpecialiy to have been Chryfoftomes Work, ^ Jan, Con-
after his binilfement frorn ConfiAntixtpfoy ;"^ r -
while he lived in thofe parts of drmexia,
to which , as we read in * So^ome-^ ba * s-ozom.hift.
was by the Emperours Decree confined,, U8.-.22.The-
and there died. And certainly, that the cd.i.^.de cu-
holy Scriptures, weretranilued into i-he^^^^-
Armenian Tongue , before Tlsea&vcts ^^
time , who Jived foon after Ckryfajhiwi,
for he fiouriihed about the year 440,
Tkeodoret himfelf (although lie name not
the Author of the Tranihtion ) hath left
recorded : as I find aifo . uknowieo pcd r
. / t -i- "r r r \ K OCCfia in DJ.
by Anvelus Race ha, in his ciifcourfe of the u ;,
3 cS U I JiJj.Cxi V u .
Library, noc only ttiat Chryfoftcrxe ticaii.^ , 157.
R 4 is
232 aftaiiteg aim
is faidtohave tranflated of the Scriptures
into the Armenian Tongue, but that he
is alfo celebrated among the Monuments
*ld.p.i$$ & of the fame Vatican , as the * Inventor
Mur.Panfa de O f the Armenian Characters ftill in
BiblVatic. p. ufe<
4. diicori.21. . , , . , . .
A!varez.,hii>. And t ucn i n g the Habajfines, Alvarez
-flLrhiopc c. a Portuguez , that lived many years
*5? . among them, hath not only left recorded,
that they read Scriptures in the Tiglan
Tongue, which is a dialed of the Ha-
bafiin, (for Tigi* he noteth to be that
part of Habajfia , which firft received
Chriftianity ) into which Language,
Sabeliictt* Sttpplem. hi ft or. L 8. record eth
both the Old and New Teftament to have
Idem, c.i i. b een tranflated out of the Chaldee :
* Poftel.de Bur * he, with many others, that they
LUg, indica. celebrate their Liturgy in their own
Ic C i C \n ! Lan S ua g e > though the Chaldee be
?am.l*2 c 24 e ft ecm ^d among them, as their learned
Bibi. VerPat* Tongue, which alfo the Liturgy it felf,
Tom. 6. p.55. (you may find it in the new Edition of
JMichov.l.de Bibliotheca veterum Patruw ) if you mark
S^rmar.2.c.i. t k e j o ^ anfwers of the people to the
Sii(iu.].de /!? j u -j i
Reb.Mofcov. Prle ft, in their prayers, doth evidently
P46. Poifev! import.
l.dcHcb.MbC And no lefs certain is it alfo, of the
P4Theu.Go. Mefcwitet and Ruffians , that their Li
turgies are likewife miniftred in their
vulgar Tongue, (being a kind of Sla
vonian) though fometimes intermingling
Greek Hymns , as G.naguintts hath ob-
ferved :
Iitutffie0 in t&ett attu Languages 233
fervcd ; Defcript. Mofcw. c>2> as is tc-
flified by Matthia Mtikovc , by Sigif-
mttnd , by Poffcvinc , by Tbcvct , and
fundry others.
And as evident is it of the Illyrians,
whom we commonly call Slavonians,
* that they alfo exercife their publick * B a p.p a l a
divine Service in their own Language : dc RaVfc
which to have been allowed them by the Rpccha in
Pope, at the fuit of Cjrll their Bimop, Bibl - Vatic,
or as * others fay, of Methodius , (but
the difference is of no importance, for
they both lived in the fame time, and
were companions in preaching the Go- .
fpel to barbarous Nations ) <^nea^ Avcn. loc cit.
Silvius , and others , have recorded. Rocnh.loco
And, in particular of the Liburnians, c " ato
( the more Wefterly part of the Slavoni
ans ) it is affirmed by * Aventlne : and of * Avenrin.1
the Dalmatians, (the morcEafterly part
of them ) by Avgelus Roccha , that they
celebrate* their Liturgies in their own
Language : Which , Roccka faith , the
Dalmatians are moil certainly perfwaded
to have been of Hieromes devifing. But
yet in determining the antiquity of that
cuftom, Rsccha, that referreth it to Pope
Paul the fecond , is greatly miflaken ;
Becaufe we find it to have been much
more anciently granted them by Pope
John the eighth , that they might both
read the Scriptures, and celebrate Mafs
in their own Tongue, as appeareth by
the
254
* Epift.247-
Joan. Pa p# 8.
in to.3. Cone.
par.2.ap.Bin.
Roccha lib.
citat. p.i68.
Concil.Lat.
c.9.&in De
er et.Li,tit3 .1.
fa-
croVernacul.
legendo. Po-
fl el.de lingua
lllyr. Eraf.
declarnt 37.
cd cenfur.
tlicol. P^rif.
Sixt.Sen.1.4.
Bibl.fana.in
Hieron.Srri-
Diarrib. de
ling Euro p.&
alii pi u res.
Liturgies in
the. fame * Popes Epiftle extant , t<
Sfentof nicker. And even Rsccha hirafeif,
( forgetting himfelf } \confeffeth it in
another place, to have been obtained of
the Pope byCyril,_ .who, was about 600
years ancienter then Paul the fecond.
Aad certainly ( now I am fpeakirrg of
Popes) of no other judgement, touching
divine Service in vulgar Tongues, feeno-
eth Pope Innocent the third to have been,
( and perhaps it was alfo the Decree of
the Councel of Lateran ) charging that
in Cities ^ where there was concourfe
of divers Nation?, that differed in Lan
guages, and Ceremonies, divine Service
and the Sacraments, (liould be celebrated
according to that difference.
But to fpeak a little in particular of
the "vulgar translation of the holy Scri
pture , ufed among the Dalmatians : It
is not only affirmed by fundry Writers,
to be the Work of Hierome, but Hierome
himfelf in bis Epiftle to &pfatsimr t feem-
eth to * fome learned men to intimate fo
much. But yet there is another tran-
iktion alfo of the Scriptures into the
Slavonick Tongue, later then that of
Hieromes , as * Scaliger hath obferved,
being written in the^ Servian Ctnrader,
(as the former is in the Dalmatian,) ufed
in Rafcia , Bofina , Bulgaria, Moldavia,
Ruffia^ Mofcovia , and other Nations,
of the Slavonian Language intheEaftern
parts,
tfie dla&onUft Congue, 235
parts, that celebrate their Liturgies after
the Greek CereiTi<wy, and profefs obe
dience to the Patriarch of ffaftatftMI* :
Of which lacer tranflation, * Ibfetkodhts., *Sixt.Sen.lo-
tli companion of Cyril * i n i pr each in-g. of : co citato. Hi-
the Gofpel to Gentile Nations, h cer- eron.inepift.
takily reported to have been the AU- ; dS p c" c , n
J r , . . , . r n - tom.3.bcal. -
thor. Which Cynl> (if you quefticm ] oco j amc it.
what he was ) was nekner he of Alexan- Aventin.1.4.
dria- , nor he of Jerttfalem , as Mutws Annal Panfa
Pan fa hath-vaialy im-agmed , but ano- ^^^
ther , far later then either of them, p *
whom in the Slavonick Tongue they taH
Ckittril, one that lived about the year
860, namely, he chat itttfre time of the
Emperour Michael the third, and Pope
Nicholas the firft , together wkhr Me-
thoditts , firft brought the Mengrelians,
Circaflians and Gazarans , and after
that * many of the Slavonians to the *MartyroU
Faith of Chrift , as Michovin hath r.e- Rora.MartLu
corded. Neither need we any other te-
n ri*_ i r-.- T.^ oi
ftimony, torefel the phantafie ot Patrfa^ c , 7 .
touching Cyril of ^erttfalem, then Pjnfe
himfelf , as namely , acknowledging,
that Cyril was the Inventer of another
fort of* lllyrian Characters , then by
Hiernme had been formerly devifcd,
(for of the Dalmatian Characters, that
are in ufc in Dxlmatia, Liburnui^ Jftria, Po&cl. de
Moravia, Silefia, Bohemia, Polovia, &c.
Kierme is acknowledged to be the Au .
til or) it c.0uld not be therefore Cyril of aliiplurimi.
2 s 6 Scriptures ttanflatea into fculgat:
Jerttfalem^ as being ancientcr then Hie-
rome^ and by him regiftred in his Cata
logue of Writers. And indeed ( to
make an end) what reafon or occafion
might the Biftop of ferufalem have, to
devife Characters for the Illyrians ?
But to treat a little more (on this
occafion ) of tranflitions of the holy
Scripture, made by the ancient Fathers
into vulgar Languages : Befides thofe
already mentioned , of Hieromc and
Chryfoftome, by the one , into the Dal
matian, and by the other, into the Ar
menian Tongue $ It is alfo recorded by
Socrates , and Nicefkortis , and fundry
Others f mpM" > Bi(h P of thc
Nicephhift. oes > one roore ancient then either
Ec.l. 1 1.0.48.* of the former, for he flouridied in the
Tripart. hift. time of ConftantiHs the Emperour , and
1.8.c.i3.Paul. was succeffor to TbeoMlns^ whole fub-
MifSn iV foiption we find in the firft Nicene
jviiiee!.i.i2. * ... ,
S6z. 1.2. 0.37. Councel, (being the lame man, to whom
Soc. 1.2,0.32. thc invention of the Gothic^. Alphabet,
Vulcan, in J 3 likewife attributed by the fame Au-
prxf.de Li- thor , that he tran fl atec i t h e holy Scri-
Tur.oflincua . . ^ , . , ~, A
Gcrarum. P ture into the Gothic^. Tongue. A
Infcript.Vet. Copy of which tranflation is remembred
p. 14^. by Bonaventttra Vulcanius, to be yet re
maining in fome Library of Germany :
and it may be, that the Gothick tranfla
tion of the four Evangelifts, mentioned
by Grtiter in the Book of ancient Infcri-
pcions, to be of a thoufand years anti
quity,
Coupes bpttjefatijetjS. 237
quity , and remaining in the Abbey of
VVerfan, might be part of that tranflati-
on of PttlphilM : but yet that befides thefe
tranflations into vulgar Languages, hi
therto mentioned of VttlphilM , Chryfo.
flame, and Hierome , the holy Scriptures
were likewife anciently tranflated into
the Languages of many Nations, is af
firmed by Hierome: And in particular, Hieron. in
(although the Translators names be not praefar. in 4.
recorded) into the ^Egyptian, Perfian, Evangel.
Indian, Scythian, and Sarmatian Tongues,
nay , into all the Languages of other
Nations, as Tkeoderet , that flourished Theodoret.1.
in the time of the Myhefwe and Ckalcedon $. deCarand.
Councels, (almoft 1200 years ago) hath Grzcor.Affe-
left teftified : as alfo in the following ^ uspof
times, (yet ancient) we read of the like
tranflations of the Scriptures , to have
been made by * Jehn Archbifliop of Sivil, * Vafco.in
into the Arabick, about Ann. 717. which Chron.Hifpa.
then was the vulgar fpeech of that part f^Vre^
of Spain, and fomc part of it, into the viCLs.c.24.
Saxon or Engliih , by Beda , about the * Aventin.
fame time : into the Slavonick , by * 14- Annal;
Method**, about Ann. 860, &c. Into ^f: 5 ^^
the Italian f by - Jtco^s de Kragine, S^gfjfc
about Ann. 1290, &c. cbiepifcopus
And now to treat of thofe Seds of Genuenfis.
Chriilians , that celebrate their Litur
gies in learned and forrain Tongues,
which the vulgar people do not under-
Hand : I find only three Languages,
wherein
238 6e Beffujfams iitutgp m
wherein they are aH performed : Name
ly , -the Greek , the Latine , and the
Chaidec, or Syriack Tongues.
And firft , touching the Chaldee or
Syriack, in it arc celebrated, the Litur-
Vitriac.Hi- ;gies of the Neftoria-ns , as WtrMcus,
ftor. Orient. Btirbofa, VilUmwt , Botero , and others,
Barbo.in Vol. ^ avc rccor ^ed ^ or Genebrard^ that pro.
i. de/Viaggi*. nounccth peremptorily , the Hebrew
apud RauVif. Tongue, and not the Syriatrk, to be the
P .^S. U fuai language, -to/herein all the Orien-
y^TW^R ;] Jd Nations whiifter their divine Ser-
23-"Oter.Kei. . . . . , , , .
par.3.1.2.c.de vice bewrays but too much , both bis
Ncftonan. - boMnefs and his.ignorance, as being not
Genebr.Chr, able, lam certainly perfwadsd, topro-
clr a 4 An * d UCe a n y Hiftt>r -y> Or other lawful T C -
ilinioiny, thait recordeth the Liturgies of
"ainy Chnftians -in all the E aft, to be per
formed in the Hebrew Tongue. But
yet it may be obferved , that where in
fundry Writers we find it mentioned,
that the Neftorianstxercife their divine
Office in the Chaldee , we are not to
underftand them of the pure and ancient,
t>ut of the degenerate or Jewifli Chaldee,
which befide the Chaldee and Hebrew,
whereof it is principally tempered and
compounded , hath much mixture alfo
both of Greek and Arabick, fuch as the
Jews Language was after our Saviour
and his Apoftles time, that is (in a word)
the Syriack , for the Jewifh Chaldee,
( to declare this Point a little better ) is
of
of two forts : One of thofe that returned
not again after the captivity to ^ernf^lem^
but fetled themfelves to inhabit about
fftbylon t whofe Language (although
lomewhat degenerating alfo from the
right Chaldee) is termed the Baby loniara
Tongue, of which fort, the Jews dialed
of Neafdea in JMefoprtarnia> (the compi
lers of the Babylonian Talmud) was.-
The other of th<aife that returned from
the captivity , whofe Language is pro
perly termed the Syrian, or Jerwftlew*
Chaldee , varying fomewhat farther
from the native Chaldee then the former,
by reafon of the miKture of forr aim words,
Arabick , Greek-, Roman, and others,
which, in eourfe <of :time it coiJtracSed .-
In which dialed, the Talmud .and Tar-
gum, both named- o( Jtrufdem , and the
Book^ of the Latter Rabbbes, are wt-it-
^tiifc- Andin this ,econd -fort of Ghaldce,
k the holy Scripture by theEaft Ghri-
ftians ir in dated, and their Litargies at
t bis il ay c e 1 ebr ated . ;
Secondly, Of the Indixr^s, that they
in like fort perform their Liturgy, .(noc
in the Hebrew, as!is confidently affirmed Ofor.de Reb.
by Gc.**6r*rd 9 but .) in the Chaidee or ffij, 1 ^
Syriack, is telHfied by Oforixs, Poffevine^ f ac r.in Diam."
Lwfchot , &c and confirmed by their Concil.Linf.
Liturgy , -jextant in B bliothecu VeterHm^* l $*
P*tr*m, which is there remernbred to be - n
n , > i f, . , "
tranllated out of the Synack in
And
240 &e aiiWang anu
And fo do, Thirdly , the Jacobites :
Namely, they of Mefopotami*, of Baby
lon , of Palefline , of Syria, and of Cy-
prus , which are peculiarly known by
Vitr. Hift. O- that appellation. Of whom Vitriactts
rient.c.76. long fince obferved, that they read the
divine Scriptures , in a Language un
known to the Lay people : And that
Language by the New Teftament ,
*Vid.Widma * brought from them by Mofes Mardentts
inpraef.Teft. j nto ft r0 p e 9 to be printed, (for the
Synaci. more C0rnmo dious difperfing of it abroad
in their Churches ) we now certainly
know to be the Syriack Tongue , even
*Poft.deling- as lt * s a ^ ^nown and * recorded,
Chald.Boter. touching the reft of their divine Ser-
Rel.p.3.1.2.c. vice , that it is performed in the fame
syri ac k Language, which they term the
Chaldee. And it is thought, that the
Liturgy commonly termed Anaphora Ba-
Jtlii , which, we have by Mapfts tran-
ilated out of the Syriack into Latine,
( and is found in Bibliotkeca Vettrum
Patrum ) is the Jacobites Liturgy :
which Language, although it be now
unknown among them, (their Clarks or
learned men excepted ) yet that it was
vulgarly underflood, when that Liturgy
was firit ordained, the long anfwers of
the people to the Prieft, in their Pray
ers which we find in it, may be demon-
flrations. But touching the Old Te-
ftament , which they have alfo ( as
Arias
titutgtcis fn tfje fibptfacft ttongue* 241
Arias writes, he hath heard from their Arias Montan*
own relations, and poftd, that he bath in A | m 2i?f*.
feenj ufual in all thofe Eaft parts, in the r e * ft d x e ^ i8
Syriack Tongue, it is fpecially obferved fione Syri-jca.
by Arias Montantts , to be tranflated, Poftel.inLin-
not out of the Hebrew , but out of the guaChaldaicJ
Greek, of Origens emendation.
And Fourthly, of the Cephti, or Chri-
fliansof *4Et itislikewife * obfervr- *Boter. ReU
ed, that they celebrate their Liturgies p.3- l 3cd
in the fame Language : fading yet the grto
Gofpel after it is done in the Chaldee,
in the Arabick Tongue, which is now,
and long hath been, the vulgar Language
of <>sgypt.) And it may further appear,
befide the teftimony of Hiftories, by the
Liturgy of Severtts , Patriarch of Alex
andria , in ufe among them , tranflated
out of Syriack into Latine , by Guido
Frabrititts.
And Fifthly , the Maronites in their
Liturgies , ( which Poffevinc obferveth Potfevin.in
to be the Liturgies of Peter > of fames, Appar. facro
and of SixtHs ) ufe the fame Syriack
Language, (the Arabick being alfo their
vulgar) as befide Poftevine^ Poftel alfo, daic.
and yittamont , and others , have re- Villam.1.2;
corded. c - 2 4
And fo do, Sixthly, arid laflly, (to
make an end of this reckoning) the poor
Chriftians of the I fie of Zocotora , ( an
Ifland after Barros his dimenfion, of 60 Barros. de
miles in length and 27 in breadth) with-
S out
out the Bay of Arabia^ for although I
find it qucftioned touching the Religion,
whether they be Jacobites or Neftorians,
lnan Btrros affirming the firil, ( and it
may feem fo , for their nearncfs to the
^ n , an - Fabric - Dominions of Habaffia ) and Ananiat
T^p^. proving the latter, becaufe they are un-
circumcifed , which Jacobites are not,
and profefs obedience to the Patriarch of
Afezal, who is known to be Patriarch of
the Neftorians : yet in this they both
agree, that their divine Service ( fuch as
it iO is performed in the Chaldee Tongue.
Borer. Relaf. And although Bolero relate it to be done
par.3.j.3.de in the Hebrew, yet he meaneth (out of
doubc ^ noc thc ancient and P ure Hc -
brew, but the latter or degenerate Lan
guage of the Hebrew, that is to fay, the
Syriack. As the other alfo that affirm
the pubhck and folemn devotions, either
of thefe Zocotorini, or any other Chrifti-
ansin ail the E aft, or South parts of thc
World, to be read in the Chaldee, re
quire alfo the like interpretation : Name-
Jy, to be underftood, not of the Right,
and Babylonian, but of the Jcwifh and
corrupted Chaldee.
But now to fpeak of thofc Chriftians,
that celebrate their Liturgies in the
Greek Tongue : I obferve them to be
thefe.
i* The Grecians therafelves : Namely,
all they whole vulgar fpeech the Greek
Tongue
Litutgtesi in tfje $?eefe ttongue. 2 4i
Tongue is, inhabiting in Greece, and a
great part ofNAtolia, ofAfaccdon, and of
Thrace, together with all the Iflands of
the *sg&an Sea , and the other many
fcattered Iflands , about the Coafts of
Greece. But yet they do it, not in the
prefent vulgar, but in the pure and anci
ent Greek Tongue, whereof, as I before
pbferved, the common people underftand
but little : ufing namely , on Feftiva-1
dayes, the ancient Liturgy of Ba/il, and
on common dayes that of Chryfojtome,
as Jeremy , a late Patriarch of Conftantino- Jer.Refp i.ad
fie, hath recorded. And namely, as German. 013.
touching the holy Scriptures, ufing the
Scftuagints Greek^ Tranflition , and fpe-
cially that of Ltuiws Emendation. At
leaft it was fo with them in Hieromes time, Hier.inprcef.
(and I find no mention at all recorded of
any alteration) who obferveth the Editi
on of the 70 Interpreters by LHciamu, to
have been received in ufe from CV*/?<w*-
neplci as far \\A*tiKti* : As alfo that of
Origcns Emendation , from Antiockia to
*s&gypt, andinex^^;^, that of Hefycbius.
But (howfoever it may be touching the
Edition ufual among them) yet certain
ly, that the Grecians have not the Scri
ptures tranflated into the vulgar Greek,
the* Grecians themfelves have directly ,,.
recorded. inEp.adCrut;
^. The Syrian , namely thofe , that
for diftinftion of Religion from the JACQ-
S 2, bites %
244 *&& @?ep?ian3 anu Cfrcaflteng
iites , ( who likewife inhabit Syria} are
termed fo, that is to fay, the Melckites^
for they ( having the Arabick for their
vulgar Language ) as they agree in other
Points of their Religion, and Ceremony,
and order of divine Service, with the
Grecians, fo do they as touching their
Liturgy , in Language alfo , as is ob-
*Vitriac.hift. ferved by * Wtrl4tfis,HAftktJ&?#te*b4chifts ,
Orient. c-75- and many others.
Haii-bo. l.de 3< j[ le G re g 0r i ans } wno having for
BreiuPereg their vulgar fpeech, a peculiar Language
c.deSuiianis. ^ a middle temper, C which well agreeth
Baum.Peregr. with the pofition of their Countrey ) be-
J.2.C.9- Vill. twixt Tartarian and Armenian, as Gef-
ReU^.l2c wr and P0 ft el * and Rocch ** ^ their
deMcichir. Books of Languages, have obferved, ex-
* Virriac.lib. ercife notwithstanding their Liturgies in
cirar.c.8o. the Greek Tongue,: as * Jacobus a Vitriaco,
Gefner.Mi- Ge f ner Po fl g i R(jCC ^ and divers others,
thnd-inLing. , J -f , ,
Georgian. have certainly recorded.
Poftel.de 12. 4- The Circaffians: who yet in fuch
Ling.Tit.de fort celebrate their divine Service in the
Ling.Georg. Greek, that their Prieils themfdves by
reafon of their Profs ignorance, under-
Dialect, in n ,
Georgiana.& itan d not what they read, * as Intwttno
in GrSc. Vet. (that lived among themJ hath remem-
Baumgar.foc. bred.
5. And laftly, in the Greek Tongue
Mnteriar. dd- are celebrated, the Liturgies of all the
lavita-de.i. Monafteries, that are of the Greek-Reli-
?7chi.c.i. gion , wherefoever difperfed 5 with the
Turldfh Dominions, in Africk^ or A Jta :
As
litutgtesi in t&e ittk Coimttc. 245
As in Mount Sinti 9 the Cities of Petra
and Eh or in Arabia : In Jerttfalem, Alex
andria , Damafcus , and in fundry other
places, zsBclloniHs with others, hath left Bellon.Ob-
recorded. ferv.l.i. 0.35,
And to come at laft to the Nations,
that celebrate their Liturgies in the Latin
Tongue : To fpeak of them , even this
little will be enough : Namely , that all
the Chriftians, that are found of the Ro
man Communion, in America, and in
Africa, celebrate their Liturgies in the
Roman Tongue. As all likewife in Eti-
rope ( except the Slavonians above- men-
tioned.j Andin./4/d, except the two new
Roman Purchafes , of the Maromtes in
Syria, and of the Chriftians of St. Thomas
in India, who retain ftill, the old accu-
ftomed Language, which, as I obferved
before, is in the Liturgies of both thofe
Nations, the Syriack Tongue.
S 3 Of
47
OF THE
LANGU AGES
of the PEOPLE of
EUROPE-
Collected out of
C f0. S C AL1GEK.
ON CUES are either Mo.
ther Tongues, or DialecK
i Mother Tongues are thofc,
out of which many Dia-
lefts, as it were , fo many
branches are drawn. Thefe branches
of one Mother Tongue, have fome af-
S 4 finicy
248 lje Languages o tijc
finity one with another : but between
the Mother Tongues themfelves , is no
affinity or correfpondency.
The Mother Tongues, which are fo
wholly different one from another, are
in number eleven : of which , four are
more noble : the other feven of lefs
dignity : thofe we will call the greater :
thefe the leffer Mother Tongues. The
fame word in the original Tongue, by
divers inflexions and variations , nukes
divers Dialeds : as the fame word in
Latine diverfiy varied , produces the
Italian, Spanifh , and French Dialed:.
So the Latine cals a Son in law Gener :
the Italian Genero : the Spanifli Ternoi
the French Gendre : all which are Latine
in their original , but according to the
variation, are respectively appropriated
to the forefaid feveral Dialeds or Lan
guages.
The four chief Mother Tongues are
L Atlne ( Dtw ) Greck^ ( QMS j Dutch
(Godt) and Slavonian (Bo<re<) The Cha-
raders- of- the Slavonian Tongue are of
two kinds : the Ruffian or JMofcovite,
which feem to be nothing but the Greek
Letters corrupted, being equal to them
in number , and very Tike to them in
figure : excepting fome few barbarous
Letters which are added. The other
are Dalmatian , which are of the fame
found , and equal in number, but of a
far
people of Europe, 249
far differing figure* So that there is a
double tranilation of the Bible, amongft
them, the Ruffian , which is the later,
and the Dalmatian or Hieronymian, which
is the more ancient. The Slavonian
Tongue is derived into many Dialedb :
the Ruffian , Polonian> Boemian , lllyrickj^
Dalmatian , Windick* , and others that
may be added.
The German Tongue hath alfo divers
Diale&s, or Idiomes : the chief of which
are Dutch , Saxon , and Danifl) : of the
Dutch there are two Idiomes or Dia-.
lefts, the high Dutch) which pronounce
Wi$&i and the low Dutch, which pro
nounce Water , which the Saxons and
Danes pronounce in the fame manner.
The branches of the Saxon are the Dia
lects of the North -Albingi^ the Erijians y
and the Englijb : although the Dialeds
of the North- Albwgi zn&Turingii, feem
to be meer jEf///&, and Scottifb.
Of the Danijb Language there are
three differences, i. Of the Borders or
Marches , which is called Denmark^ :
2. Of the South Danes , which is Sweden :
3. Of the North- Danes , which is Nor
way : from whom they of Jfeland bor
row their Language , for they under,
ftand one another, as \\izHollanders un-
derlhnd the high Dutch : or ihtjtalians,
the French
The third Mother Tongue is the La-
250 f t&c Languages of tfie
fw, from which have beep derived the
Italian , French , and Spanifh : all which
in a barbarous word have been called
Romtnfe , as you would fay , Roman .
for in /t^/y the Lombards , and in tyd*tf
the Gothes , were diftinguifhed from the
The Greek^ hath fundry Idiom.es -and
Dialedls , which is not to be wondred
at, ia a Countrey coqfifting of fo many
J Hands : which as they differ one from
another in place , fo in propriety of
fpeecb. And fo much of the four great
er or nobler Mother Tongues.
There are feven other prime or Mo
ther Languages : but of lefs worth and
dignity then the former : The firft is
the Albanian, of a people in the Moun
tains of Epirtts : The fecond is that of
the Cofackj , and Tartars : The third is
the Hungarian, which came out of Afit
into Europe with the Huns : The fourth
is of the people of Fin- land , near to
which is that of Lap-land, in the North
part of Sweden : The fifth is the Irifh^
which the wilde Scots alfo fpeak : The
fixth is the VVclfy^ or the ancient Brit-
tlfh y of which Brittany in France hath
fome touch : The feventh is Bifcty,
which is thereliquesof oldSpanifb: this
Countrey lyes on this fide, and beyond
the Pyrenean Mountains , at lead feven
dayes journey.
Thefe
people of (Europe*
Thefe arc the eleren Mother Langua
ges, which are fo diftinguiflied, that they
have no affinity one with another :but they
have been fubjcft fart of them to the
Church of Conflamnofle^ and part to the
Church of Rome their Characters were of
five kinds, Latin flretk^, Dalmatian ^RuJJitn,
and Gt&ttjjt : for the ancient Gothes^ have
their Characters proper to thcmfelves. In
their Rites and Ceremonies, they imitate
the Greeks, but therein ufe the old Gotbifr
Tongue, otherwife in common ufe, for the
moft part,they fpeikGfrman.
We have faid before, that the branches
of the Latin or Roman Tongue are French^
Italian, and Spanifb : of the French we will
fpeak fomewhat, as being the molt ne*t,
elegant, and pleafant of all the vulgar
Tongues. The French therefore hath two
chief Dialecfo : that of Lague-doc,andtht
other of Province : Lavgue doc is the true
and proper French Idiome, fo called, as
Langtted 3 otij, a Language , wherein they
fay, o*y 9 or a? y for a note of affirmation, as
we fay in Englilb, yea.
Of this L**gu*doc or French Idiome,
there are two corrupt Dialedls or deviati
ons: that is the fT*//0*,and that of Poittov.-
All thofe of the Lm-Conntreys> which fpeak
not Dutches VV<tllons\ and this Language
is ufed from the Countrey of Liege* almoft
as far as Paris : the Language of which
two places, ^although they both fpeak
French)
252 ,>f t&e languages af,&c,
Frenches fo different.that a Tradefraan of
Paris, will hardly underftand a Boor or
Countreyman of theCountrey of Liege.
The Language of Poifton, is that which is
fpoken between Tours and Bottrdeanx.
The Prw*jtfM/DUie& is of two forts,
the Gafcoigne, and the Limofin^ and thefe be
the Dial efts of the French, as it is a branch
of the ^w^w : befidc which there are two
other, which have no affinity with the Ro
man or Latin : thofe are the Brit tain, which
feerns not to differ much from our Corm]h\
and the Bifcay, which is ufed in the moun
tainous Gountrey , between France and
Spain.
F I N IS.
THE
CON TENTS
O F T H E
CHAPTERS
IN THIS
BOOK-
CHAP. PAGE.
i.S~\F tke ancient largenefs of the Greek
v_>/ Tongue* I
2. Of tke decaying of tke ancient Greek
Tongue , and of tke prefex t vulgar Greek. I O
3 . Of tke ancient largenefs of tke Roman
Tongue, in tke time of tke Roman Empire. 1 5
4.Thjt tke Roman Tongue aboliftcdnot tke
vufoar^L an? napes, in the for rain Provinces ef
; n c
the Roman Empire 25
5, Of tke beginning of tke Italian, French,
and Spanifh Languages. 36
6. 0*.
The Contents*
CHAP. PAGE;
6. Objections touching the extent of the Latin
Tongue^ and the beginning of the mentioned
Languages, with their folutions. 48
7. Of the ancient Languages of Italy, "
Spain, France,^ Africk. 55
8. Of the largenefs of the Slavonick, Tur-
kifli ,ana Arabick Languages. 70
9.6>/>&*Syriack and HebrcwT0//f;. 76
i o. Ofthefundry farts of the Wor Id inha-
titedby Chriftians. 8f
11. Of the farts of the World foffefftdby
Mahumetansi 96
12. Of the ftindry Regions of the World
Inhabited by Idolaters. 105
13. Of the Jews difper fed in fever al parts of
f for World. 112
i^*Ofthe quantity and proportion of the parts
of the Earth, pojftftedby the fever at forts of the
above - mentioned Religions. 1 44
15. Of the divers forts or [efts o/Chriftians
in the World, andof their fever al Regions.
AndfirftoftheGrwims. 152
\6.Ofthe Syrians,or Mclchites. 158
17, Of the Georgians, Circailnns, *nd
McngrclJians. 164
1 8 0/f<?MufcovitesrfW Ruffians. 166
i^.Ofthe Neftorians, 171
20. Of the Indians or Chriftians of St.
Thomas. 177
2 1. Of the Jacobites. 185
22. Of the Cophti $r Chriftians of
jEgypt. 191
*3- Of
the Contents;
CHAP. A G E.
23. Of the Habaffines. 2oo
24. Of the Armenians. 209
2 S Of the Maronites, 215
26. Of tkt fever al Languages,^&*r*w ^*
Liturgies c/Chriftians in fever alp Arts of the
World Are celebrated. 227
27. Of rfe Languages of the feofle ef
Europe. 247
4 im
jv tuvpvnb vwi SJLVV& < sl
wpj. sifli pwb 3u tym ovy ui Jtonb fidtui
ui vj
n* poiajuqpcf.
onimscnd iutpp}fsjvwoc
^UII 3> > N)" TV " ^
p soi
utnsoi omtv
, r
w Mfli wpuoq jppiwsicdwnp vQ. vuofi
sopupjiwi st-jo^foj^ sn^f
ni ifon
J sjuitucq jmwnppyjt PijM
p w snmy urn? ui
WWtWHO
ppt/w? ltd .unc<3Ji3X3 ois siqou MQJOWO&P \wj3> sownu ^d c siuot
I */ r* " r " ""
*pwop 1^3 siqou u\ awb MM stuojj^d uuwppJuMJwpnu X3 in x<j
4>u ojid 3iioi;p,io ut stqon s .iQiwvwiipP ( l3idu3 jnqpv ponb sttwvjsfy
snb w:wu3 r} sou jwdua sijnjujd $twt>i 3p inb f sonuoiu wtsjnf
Ittb 03 Q W p^y*;i<yOM ttl S31U3plJ$HUtlfjH f MU4niqV([ UUOUt lU tlfuO^j
*3Ji Slfdl)3U4fiqOU UI tfdl f Q> UinO 3J.3ttin IUPI}3 SOU J3*l3p3?l ?H vrfS3Jl
in r.i d ifin utinfijvxvjB wipoiu vj.dnfu(vwvifa ui ^3 v^i jynb
I UVJL01&I SM<JOW MVO O^ISUJJ
ks vtrtb WJL/J
,r- - - -
?JC *MM3\y Sttljdltt
1X3 .
o
^
ouw uou tut
v
wjiunpowpv nib M
nvmi -
ftv utnp 4 jW ; ^swm w?p{f IMM^^ QflafaBjJ* iiwpout
^0 SMIWOCJ sofm wpKbumuou sttwspm pwinm^x^ O^IKIWJ WMM
M
d way i^p^oo *ipU9p9w 9wmu sub
p9fsiaua4
fi wp9tu
f
nb ap wvftw -lotib wvcfvMjwi
urn wnp
wruan
ummuto
vn
swnu
V -_
I _^_
